o^^'z 



A' 



YALE STUDIES IN ENGLISH 



ALBERT S. COOK, Editor 



III 



THE LIFE OF ST. CECILIA 



FROM 



MS. ASHMOLE 43 AND MS. COTTON TIBERIUS E. VII 



WITH INTRODUCTION, VARIANTS, AND GLOSSARY 



m 



BY 



BERTHA ELLEN LOVEWELL, Ph. D. 




LAMSON, WOLFFE AND COMPANY 

Boston, New York, and London 

1898 



^^^z 



YALE STUDIES IN ENGLISH 



ALBERT S. COOK, Editor 



III 



THE LIFE OF ST. CECILIA 



FROM 



MS. ASHMOLE 43 AND MS. COTTON TIBERIUS E. VII 



WITH INTRODUCTION, VARIANTS, AND GLOSSARY 



BY 



BERTHA ELLEN LOVEWELL, Ph. D. 




^^' 



LAMSON, WOLFFE AND COMPANY 

Boston, New York and London 

1898 









"t 






TO MY FATHER. 



PREFACE. 

The pages that follow are the record of an attempt to present a small con- 
tribution to the general study of English Medieval Saints Legends, in as 
complete form as time and conditions have permitted. The legend here edited 
is in no sense peculiarly representative of medieval legends, yet it may serve 
to indicate the general tone of the species of literature to which it belongs. 

Until, as Dr. Horstmann has observed, the combined intelligence of 
generations yet to come has been applied to the problem, many of the most 
vital questions relating to English Legendary must remain unsolved. Per- 
haps the best service which can now be rendered, is to continue to present, as 
Dr. Horstmann has so long been doing, accurate reprints of existing versions, 
together with textual studies of the kinds familiar to scholarship. 

The texts, here printed for the first time, have been carefully transcribed 
from their originals and collated by scribes at the several libraries where the 
manuscripts are kept. I regret exceedingly that, owing to delay on the part 
of one scribe, this edition must go to press lacking the table of variants from 
MSS. Stowe 946 and Lambeth 223, which are the only existing versions of this 
legend not included. Moreover, many definitive results, which students of 
even a single legend have reason to expect, have been omitted but not over- 
looked. I shall hope to supplement these deficiencies as time and ability 
may permit. 

In presenting this result of a few months' work, I wish to acknowledge, 
first of all, my great indebtedness to the strong, clear-sighted judgment of 
Professor Cook, under whose guidance my graduate work has received 
direction. I wish also to express my thanks to Professor Skeat, who sent me 
advance proof-sheets of the ^Ifrician version of the Life of St. Cecilia, and 
at the same time gave suggestion and encouragement. 

B. E. L. 

New Haven, Conn., June i, 1898. 



TABLE OK CONTENTS. 



Preface 
I. 



II. 

III. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 



The Life and Acts of St. Cecilia 

1. The Early History of the Legend 

2. The History of the Relics 

3. Arguments for Martyrdom of St. Cecilia 

(a) Under Alexander Severus 

{d) Under Aurelius and Commodus 

(c) Conclusion 

4. The Modern Conception of St. Cecilia 

(a) Music 

(d) Art 

(c) Literature 

The History and Arrangement of the Versions 
Grammatical Outline of the Central Versions 
Phonology of the Stressed Vowels 
Metrical Analysis of the Versions 
Text 



VII. Notes 



VIII. Glossaries 



IX. Bibliography 



32 

37 
46 

61 

71 

103 

106 

^33 



I. 

THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

From the long list of saints and martyrs whose acts are cele- 
brated by the Western Church, there is separable a group of 
Roman virgin martyrs. To this group, with St. Agnes, St. 
Agatha, and St. Lucy (the two latter being undoubtedly of Sicil- 
ian origin), St. Cecilia belongs. St, Cecilia is also frequently 
associated in the modern mind with the Greek St. Katherine, 
probably through the intensifying and relating of the emblem- 
atic idea, which gave to St. Katherine the province of literature 
and philosophy, as it made St. Cecilia the patroness of sacred 
music. 

The attempt to reach conclusions concerning the historic St. 
Cecilia is one full of difficulties, although the veneration paid 
to the saint may be traced with considerable ease to a very early 
period. The Roman church regularly interweaves the signifi- 
cant features of the legend into the celebration of the canonical 
hours on November 22 and April 14, and the legend is also quite 
generally included in the collections of Saints' Lives produced 
in the monasteries of the 13th, 14th and 15th centuries. 

From the medieval legends comes the following account of 
St. Cecilia: 

St. Cecilia was a maiden of noble blood — ingetiua, nobilis^ clar- 
issima, who lived in Rome under the prefecture of Almachius, 
and the spiritual rule of Pope Urban I. Although she had been 
baptized and had lived a Christian from her infancy, she is 
given in marriage to a rich young pagan named Valerian. St. 
Cecilia, consecrated to God and to virginity by a secret vow, 
withdraws from her friends on the night of the marriage feast, 
and, in communion and prayer to God, hears heavenly music to 
which she responds, singing in her heart, in corde decantabat^ that 
she may be preserved in her purity. 

Valerian though skeptical as to the heavenly visitants which 
Cecilia alleges to have seen, and toward the Christian faith in 
general, is at last persuaded by her to rise from his bed and go 
by night for instruction and advice to Pope Urban, who lives in 
hiding among the Roman catacombs. Valerian's faith is con- 
firmed during his interview with the Pope by a vision of an old 
man who bears the roll of the Gospel in his hand and explains 



lO THE LIEE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

its meaning. Valerian is baptized and returns to Cecilia, by 
whose side he finds a second spiritual visitant. This angel fore- 
tells their martyrdom, promises as a reward of Valerian's faith 
the salvation of his brother, Tiburtius, and places in their 
hands two wreaths of immortal flowers, which breathe a won- 
derful fragrance. The heathen, Tiburtius, hearing the rumor 
of his brother's conversion, appears shortly in a casual fashion 
at Valerian's house. His attention is, however, immediately 
arrested by the fragrance of the flowers, and the conversation 
is turned upon sacred things. Cecilia, according to some me- 
dieval versions, explains at length the doctrine of salvation, and 
finally Tiburtius consents to go with Valerian to Pope Urban. 
There he is baptized and the two brothers enter at once upon 
the active Christian career which is to lead to their martyrdom. 
They convert many pagans and at night seek for the cast-away 
bodies of martyrs to bury them. In this act of devotion they 
are at last detected and brought before Almachius, prefect of the 
city. Their own assurance in this ordeal is strengthened by 
Cecilia, who speaks to them from without the prison door and 
exhorts them to be stalwart knights in the service of God. 
Their conversation with the prefect at the time of their trial is 
variously elaborated in different versions, but is usually char- 
acterized by their introduction of the parable of the slothful and 
industrious husbandmen. At last, refusing to offer sacrifice, 
Valerian and Tiburtius are condemned to death, on which occa- 
sion many hundred people are converted, together with Maxi- 
mus, the jailer, who sees the souls of the two martyred men 
borne aloft on the wings of angel messengers. Maximus speed- 
ily suffers death for his belief and the bodies of the three mar- 
tyrs are cast without the city walls. Here Cecilia finds them 
and brings them to the catacombs for burial. 

The wealth of the widowed Cecilia then appeals to the greed 
of the tyrant Almachius, and he sends messengers to possess 
themselves of all the property that can be found. Cecilia, how- 
ever, convicts the messengers of sin, converts them to Christian- 
ity, and they go away empty handed, whereupon Cecilia proceeds 
to distribute her goods to the poor and Almachius finds his 
attempt baffled. He sends for Cecilia, who appears before him 
in all her Christian boldness and defies his power, which she 
asserts is as a "bladder blown full of wind." She claims her 
own high birth and announces her allegiance to God, who is the 
Lord of life, whereas Almachius is, at best, only 'dethes lord.'' 

From the midst of a sorrowing group of men and women, Ce- 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. II 

cilia is led to her own house, where she is shut up in the caldari- 
um and placed in a boiling bath, yet she emerges, after a day 
and a night, in all content and without injury. Then the exe- 
cutioner is sent, who, according to the law of the country, is 
allowed three blows by which to strike off a head. By the inter- 
vention of some supernatural power the blows are only partly 
effectual, and Cecilia, though mortally wounded, lives three 
days, in which time she makes complete disposition of her pro- 
perty, consecrating her palace as a church and home for the 
maidens who have been under her guidance, and converting many 
hundred souls through her preaching. And this was, the legend 
tells us, two hundred and twenty-three years after that our 
Lord came to earth. 

This legend is greeted to-day on the one hand by the popular 
conception of a mystical St. Cecilia vested with the emblems of 
music as her sole attribute, an estimate which modern art has 
done much to confirm; on the other hand, by the almost univer- 
sal voice of skepticism on the part of the historical critic^ as to 
the authenticity of her Acts. 

The proof as to whether such a person as Cecilia ever existed 
at Rome, surrounded by the personages Valerian, Tiburtius, 
Maximus, Urban and Almachius, who provide the setting for 
the incidents of her life as set forth by monastic scribes after 
an interval of ten centuries, rests, so far as it can be at all de- 
termined, upon the testimony of four authorities: — First, the 
records of the saint as found in ancient calendars, martyrolo- 
gies, and breviaries; second, the historic accounts of the early 
Church; third, the compilations of hagiographers, and fourth, 
the accumulating information of archeologists. 
y The Martyrologies were compiled from letters and brief rec- 
ords which were written, it may be supposed, under the same 



I Saint Cecile est honoree comme martyre dans 1 Eglise Latine depuis le 56 siecle, mais on ignore 
ce que concerne sa vie, ses actions, et sa mort. L'Advocat, Diet. Hist-Portatif, 

Ses actes sont plus anciens, mais . . . non pas pour y donner une entiere creance. Fleury, 
Hist. Eccles. lib. XLVI. § 41. 

Ses actes qui ont peu d'autorite. Feller, Diet, de Biog. et d^ Hist. 

Of her life and history, however, hardly any authentic account has come down to us. C. H., Diet, 
of Christ. Biog. 

The legendary accounts of her are not worthy of credence. McClintock and Strong, Cyelop. 
^f Eeeles. Lit. 

The acts of St. Cecily are generally considered of very small authority. Alban Butler, Lives of 
Saints. 

It is also unfortunate for Cecilia's claim to a footing on the solid soil of history that the earliest 
writer who makes mention of her, Fortunatus, bishop of Poitiers, represents her to have died in Sicily 
between the years 176 and 180. ... It is absurdly stated in the Biographie Universalle that Cecilia's 
name is found in the most ancient martyrologies, whereas, as may be seen from Baronius, the earliest 
of these documents was compiled by Pope Clement I. who died A. D. 100. Encyel. Brit. 



12 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

impetus as that which, in the early Christian church, collected 
and preserved the Apostolic records. Many early documents 
assure us of this activity. 

Clement I. in 93 A. D. divided Rome into seven ecclesiastical 
districts which he apportioned to faithful chuchmen that they 
might search out with care the acts of the martyrs.^ Another 
record by Anastasius reports the continuation of this work 
under the papacy of St. Fabian 236-249, shortly after the sup- 
posed time of our saint." Of Pope Anteros, 235-236, we are told^ 
that "he diligently sought out the acts of the martyrs from the 
notaries, and laid them up in the church, for which thing he 
was made a martyr by the prefect Maximus." Cyprian^ directs 
his church officials to record the days of the martyrs, and says 
that this custom has been practised by Tertullus. We know 
from Sozomen^ that municipalities under the same civil rule 
frequently had their own feast days on which they celebrat- 
ed their local martyrs. 

These and similar records perished undoubtedly during the 
Christian persecutions which accompanied and succeeded these 
centuries, yet there is ground for belief that they provided the 
first authentic step in the series which finally led to the Acts of 
a St. Cecilia. 

Eusebius in the early part of the fourth century affirms^ 
that with the judicial acts and records of the time, he has con- 
sidered also the letters of the faithful in the compilation of his 
Martyrology. Of this only the fragment containing the lives 
of the Martyrs of Palestine^ remains. A Latin compilation sup- 
posed to be based upon Eusebius® is preserved by the Martyrolo- 
gium Vetustissinium^ attributed to Jerome (330-420). It contains 
references to the saints of the Cecilia legend, which show some 
discrepancies and repetitions. These occur, as the more familiar 



1 Hie fecit septem regiones dividi notariis fidelibus Ecclesise, qui gesta martyrum soUicite et curi- 
ose unusquisque per regionem suam diligenter perquirerent. Anastasius, Lib, Pontif. iv, Patr. Lat. 
137. Baronius, Ann. A. D. 95. Vol, I, 728, 729. 

2 Hie regiones divisit diaconibus, et fecit septem sub diaconos, qui septem notariis imminerent, ut 
gesta martyrum in integro coUigerent. Anast. Lib. Pontif. xxi, Patr. Lat. 127. 

3 De Rossi, Rom. Sott. II. 181. 

4 Cypr., Ep. 12. 

5 Hist. Eccl. V, 3. Paris. 1698. 

6 -Kaaav re rr]v irpbi rrrjp <j^-x\7}tov diroKoyiav 6t(^ dLayvQvai <pi\ov, ^x '''V^ "^^^ 'Apxalwv 
/xapTvpiivv (rvvaxdel-o"r]^ ijp'ip dvaypacpij^ e'caeraL. Hist. Eccl. v. 21. 

7 Patr. Gr. 20, 1519. 

8 For early allusion concerning the compilation of this work see Strabo, de Rebus Eccl.c.i%. Path. 
Lat. 114. 962; Bede, Retract in Act. Ap. i. Patr. Lat. 92. 997; Cassiodorus, de Inst. Div. Lect. c. 
32. Patr. Lat. 70. 1147. 

9 Florentinius, Patr. Lat. 30. 455. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. I3 

later records give us reason to expect, on 22 November, the day 
of St. Cecilia, 14 April, the day of Valerian, Tiburtius, and Maxi- 
mus, and 25 May, the day of the martyr Urban.^ Additional 
records are then given for 16 September and 21 April. 

The reference to St. Cecilia on XVI Kal. October (September 
16) is found again in the martyrology and breviary of Corbei- 
ensus Dacherius. Also in the Epternacensian Martyrology the 
words ^' Romce Ccecilice'' occur on this day, and the Richenovien- 
sian, the Augustan and the Labbeanian calendars give here the 
name " Ccecilice'' without title or place. The frequent repetition 
of the date 16 September in these earliest calendars, gives rise 
to doubt concerning the authenticity of the now commonly 
accepted date, 22 November, for the commemoration of Cecilia's 
birth. The later date, some critics^ believe, celebrates the con- 
secration of the church of St. Cecilia in Trastevere in Rome. 
No evidence, however, is able to place this earlier than 434-440 
(see p. 20). In the meanwhile the calendar of Fronto^ (pope, 372-5), 
and most of the Latin collections'* succeeding, mark Cecilia's 
festival on 22 November, and those of Valerian and Tiburtius, 
overlooking Jerome's second allusion on XI Kal. May (April 21), 
on 14 April. 

The early Roman Sacramentaries, consist usually of a series 
of prayers for intercession and praise to the appropriate saint 
for the day, with vague allusion to the martyrdom and triumph 
of the one thus commemorated. Through these, the early ven- 
eration of St. Cecilia may be traced, and some intimation gained 
as to the character of her acts. The Sacramentarium Leonianum, 
which is the oldest of the accessible church uses, is attributed 
by Blanchini (1735) to Pope Leo the Great (440-461). It contains 
a long celebration of the martyrdom of St. Cecilia on 22 Novem- 



1 X Kal. Decern. Romae, Cseciliae virginis, Valeriani, Tiburtii, Maximi. 

XVIII Kal. Mail. Romae, via Appia in coemeterio Praetextati, natalis sanctorum Tiburtii, Val- 
eriani, Maximi. 

VIII Kal. Jun. Via Nomentana, milliaro none, natalis Urbani episcopi. 

These references are supplemented by the following repetitions : XI Kal. Mail. Romae, in coemeterio 
Calesti, via Appia, natalis sanctorum Valeriani, Maximi, Tiburtii. 

XVI Kal. Oct. Passio Sanctae Caeciliae virginis. Patr. Lat. 30. 

2 Das (Nov. 22) war urspriinglich nicht ihr Todestag, sondern der Kirchweihtag der Basilika in 
Transtevere. Das dieses Datum des22 Nov. sich nach De Rossi auf die Translation unter Paschalis !• 
beziehe, berichtet Lipsius, Ckron. der Rom. Bis/t. s. 182. Y,xht%., Die Heilige Cdcilia, Zeitschr. /. 
Kirchengesch. ix. 15. 

3 Pronto, Calendariuni Romanutn^ Paris, 1652, p. 149. 

4 Kalendarium Floriacense, Antiquissimum (IX C),Stabulense, Verdinense, Martyrologium Insignis 
Eccl. Antissiodorensis, Mantuanum, Brixianum, Vallumbrosanum (two), Lucensis Kalendarii (frag- 
mentum), Calendarium Anglicanum, and Veteres Litaniae Anglicanae, Patr. Lat. 138. 1186. 



14 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

ber.^ To Gelasius I. (pope 462-496), is attributed the authorship 
of the Liber Sacrementorum in which In Natalis Sanctce Cceciltce is 
celebrated with similar forms on 22 November and the preced- 
ing day.'' It is a series of prayers on both days. Her martyrdom 
is also celebrated in the important sacramentary of St. Gregory 
I. (540-604), which is given in full.^ 

Parallel with the liturgical growth in the Roman church ap- 
pear the independent liturgies of foreign churches. Such a 
liturgy belonged to the church of Milan and has been ascribed 
to Ambrose (334-397). This liturgy, which at all events was of 
very early origin, commemorates Cecilia." The office taken 
from a service of about the year 1130, makes the instruction con- 
cerning the offerings suitable to the occasion its most prominent 
feature.^ 

The Gallican Liturgies^ which also preserved a distinct type 
until, by the command of Charlemagne, the Roman order of ser- 
vice was instigated, have an independent celebration of St. 
Cecilia. This service is believed by Thomasius^ to have been 
in use in Gaul in the sixth century. It contains little of the 
history of St. Cecilia and is chiefly an ascription of honor to the 
saint and supplication for her intercession.^ 

The Mozarabic Liturgy, supposed to be the ritual of Southern 
France and Spain at the beginning of the eighth century, and 
attributed to Isidore of Seville, who lived until the latter part 
of the seventh century, contains an elaborate office of St. Cecilia 



1 A part of this service is as follows: X Kal. Dec. In die festivitatis hodiernae, quasancta Csecilia 
in tui nominis confessione martyr effecta est. Quae dum humanis devota nuptiis, thalamos temp- 
orales contemneret, sponsum sibi, qui perpetuus asset, praesumto prsemio castitatis adhibuit, & aeterni- 
tatem vitse maluit, quam ut mundo procrearet originem. In cujus gloriam etiam illud accessit, ut 
Valerianum, cui suerat matrimonii jure copulanda, in perpetuum sibi socians martyr casta confortium, 
secum duceret ad coronam. Muratori, Lit. Rom. Vet. I. 456. 

2 It begins, Sanctae martyrae tuae Caeciliae supplicationibus tribue nos foveri: ut cujus venera- 
abilem solemnitatem prsevenimus obsequio; ejus intercessionibus commendemur. Per Dominum. Mura- 
tori, Lit. Rom. Vet. I. 672. 

3 Deus, qui nos annua beatae Caeciliae martyris tuae solemnitate laetificas: da, ut quara veneramur 
officio, etiam pise conversationis sequamur exemplo. Per &c. 

Super oblata. Haec hostia, Domine, placationis & laudis qugesumus, ut interveniente beata Caecilia 
martyre tua, nos propitiatione dignos semper efficiat. Per &c. 

Ad coniplendum. Satiasti, Domine, familiam tuara muneribus sacris. Ejus semper intercessione 
nos refove, cujus solemnis celebraraus. Per &c. Muratori, Vet. Lit. Rom. II. 129; Patr. Lat. 78. 

4 Erbes, Die Heilige Cdcilia^ remarks, p. 11: " Ambrosius, Hieronymus und Prudentius, die so 
viele anderen feiern, thun der CS,cilia keine Erwahnung." 

5 In Sanctae Caeciliae, Ebdomadariis Solidi IV. & Denarii IV. Pro Calice cannata Vini. Custodi- 
bus & Veglonibus, ut in Nativitate Sanctae Mariae. Muratori, Antiquitates Italicce^ (1741)1 IV. 930. 

6 Josephus Thomasius, Codices Sacramentorum. Rom. 1680. 

7 Venerabilem ac sublimem beatae martyris Caeciliae passionem, et sanctam solemnitatem pia devo- 
tione celebrantes, conservatorem omnium Deum, fratres carissimi, deprecemur, etc. Gallican Missal^ 
Lib. III. XIV, in Patr, Lat. 72. 247. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 15 

for 2 2 November, both in the Missale Mixtum and the Breviarwn 
Gothicum} The former especially is more specific regarding the 
life and martyrdom of St. Cecilia than any church office yet 
considered. It mentions the penance of the hair-cloth garment, 
the attendance of the angels, the immortal flowers, the conver- 
sions of Valerian and Tiburtius, their martyrdom and ascent to 
glory. Urban's name is mentioned once, and St. Cecilia is re- 
corded to have suffered martyrdom by fire. The place and time 
of her death are not mentioned. 

Venantius Fortunatus (530-600?), one of Cecilia's earliest chron- 
iclers, has placed her martyrdom in Sicily,^ but has assigned no 
dates.^ He also shows by his verses,* written at the consecra- 
tion of the church of St. Andrew, by Vitalis, bishop of Ravenna, 
that Cecilia was commonly venerated in the sixth century. 
Brower^ believes that Fortunatus received the impression that 
Cecilia had been born in Sicily from the fact that in his time 
she was held in especial veneration in that country. 

Bede (673-735), was familiar with the life of St. Cecilia, and 
refers to her twice in the Ecclesiastical History.^ Concerning 
his martyrology, which is of especial interest in this case, he 
says at the conclusion of Bk. V: — "A martyrology, concerning 
the festivals of the holy martyrs, in which all that I could find, 
not only on what day, but also in what form of strife and under 
what judge they prevailed over the world, I carefully wrote." 
The extracts from this martyrology are given in full.' 

The Metrical Martyrology which was made in addition to 
this, in order to " imitate the method of the Holy Scripture 



1 Patr. Lat. 85. 926; 86. 1251. 

2 Caeciliam Sicula profert, Seleucia Teclam, Carm. Lib. VIII. 3. 171, Patr. Lat. 88. 

3 " Fortunatus places her in Sicily in the time of Commodus or AureliusJ'^ Diet. 0/ Chr. Biog.^ 
Ccecilia. 

4 Sanctus Alexander felixque Cecilia poUent, 
Quos meritis omnes una corona manet. Carm. Lib. i, c. ii. 23-4, Patr. Lat. 88. 

5 Forte in Sicilia, aetate Fortunati, sanctse Cecilise memoria prsecipuo honore colebatur quam 
coeteroquin Romanam matronam fuisse proditus est. Fortun. Op. 

6 Csecilia infestos Iseta lidet gladios, Hymn to Virginity., Hist. Eccl. IV. 18; also in the lines con- 
cerning the consecration of Wilbrord in the church of St. Cecilia at Rome. Ordinatus est autera in 
ecclesia sanctse martyris Cecilise, die Natalis ejus, Hist. Eccl. V. ii. 

7 XVIII. Kal. Maii. Romse Tiburtii, Valeriani & Maximi, sub Almachio Urbis Prsefecto: quorum 
prirai fustibus csesi & gladio sunt percussi, ultiraus tamdiu plumbatis verberatus, donee spiritum 
redderet. 

VIII. Kal. Junii. Romae natale S. Urbani Papae & Confessoris, cujus doctrina multi martyrio 
coronati sunt. 

X. Kal. Decern. Natale S. Cecilise Virginis quae & sponsum suum Valerianum & fratrem ejus 
Tiburtium ad credendum Christo ac martyrium perdocuit: & ipsa diende martyrizavit, ignem quidera 
superans, sed ferro occisa sub Almachio Urbis Prasfecto. 

Johannis Smith, Cambridge, 1722, Martyrologium Bcedae in 8 antiquis MSS. acceptutn cum 
auctario Flori, 



l6 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

in whose history poetical pieces in meter are often inserted," 
also refers to Cecilia/ 

The English bishop Aldhelm (64o?-709), mentions Cecilia 
twice. His prose account^ relates her musical powers, concern- 
ing which he approaches the modern conception of a Cecilia of 
music and angels and flowers. 

The Liber Pontificalis of Anastasius who died A.D.721, the sur- 
viving document drawn from more ancient records and interest- 
ing for its subsequent relations, mentions the martyrdom of 
Cecilia^ as one of the significants events of St. Urban's papacy. 
The interdependence however of the Urban and Cecilia history 
is such as to give to neither the value of separate and cor- 
roborative testimony. 

From the group of ninth century martyrologists,* when the 
passion for investigation of church history was at its height, 
Cecilia receives due and constant attention. From these sources 
a connected story of her life in miniature begins to appear. 

Rabanus Maurus (786-856), Archbishop of Mayence, who 
compiled a martyrology based upon the Liber Pontificalis and 
also upon the work of Bede, gives on X Kal. December the first 
brief record of St. Cecilia.^ 

Odo, Archbishop of Vienna, toward the middle of the ninth 
century compiled a calendar on the basis of the Parvum 
Pomanum, an old martyrology discovered by him and esteemed 
of superior authenticity.^ The account of Odo, since it elabor- 
ates several points and adds some details, is of particular value 



iCecilia merito decimis cum laude rnigravit. Patr. Lat. 94. 606. 

2 . . . Quomodo Cecilia virgo sacratissima indulta jugalitatis consortia, ac pacta proci 
sponsalia obtentu castitatis refutans, velut spurca latrinarum purgamenta laudabili spiritus fervore 
contempserit, dispexerit, respuerit; quae licet organica bis quinquagenis et ter quinis sonorum vocibus 
concreparet harmonia. . . . Quamobrem . . . angelicis perfrui conspectibus fecit, quibus 
coelicola ab astris destinatus candidis ac purpureis contexta serta floribus obtulit: Istas, inquiens, 
coronas immaculato et mundo corpore custodite, quia de paradiso Dei eas ad vos attuli. De Laudibtis 
Virginitatis. Patr. Lat. 8g. 141. 

3 Sanctus Urbanus. Anno Christi 226. Alex. imp. 4. 

Urbamis, Natione Romanus, ex patre Poiitiano, sedit annos octo, menses undecim, dies duode- 
cim. . . . Hie sua traditione tnultos convertit ad batistnunt et credulitatera etiani Val- 
erzanum, nohilissimumvirum, sj!>onsu7n sanciie Ctzcili^, quos etiara usque ad martyrii palmam per- 
duxit, et per ejus monita inulti tnartyrio coronati sunt. . . . Qui etiam sepjiltus est in 
coejneterio Pr^^textati, via Appia, VIII. Kal. Junias. . . . Patr. Lat. 127, 1325. 

4 For a discussion of the relation of these martyrologies to one another, see Preface to works of 
Usuard. Patr. Lat. 123. 459-482. 

5 Sanctis Cecilise, quae et sponsum suum Vaierianum, et fratem ejus Tiburtium ad credendum 
Christo ac martyrium perdocuit, et ipsa deinde martyrizavit, ignem quidem superans, sed ferro occisa 
sub Almachio urbis praefecto. Patr. Lat. iio. 1180. 

6 The compilation was rendered further reliable he tells us, (Preface to Martyrology), from the 
fact that manuscripts of the Acts of the Martyrs had been collected by him from all quarters. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 1 7 

in the study of the Acts of St. Cecilia. On X Kal. December 
is g-iven an account which in abstract is as follows: 

On the X Kal. December, Cecilia, the blessed virgin was born at Rome. 
She converted her husband Valerian and her brother Tiburtius to the faith, 
for which they endured martydom. Urban the Pope, moreover, as the result 
of her preaching, baptized no less than four hundred souls, among whom 
there was an illustrious man named Gordian. 

Thereupon Almachius commanded that the blessed Cecilia be brought to 
him, and when she held true to the faith, he commanded further that she be 
conducted to her own home and burned to death in its bath. 

Cecilia remained therein an entire day and night without injury, as if it 
had been a cold place. Hearing which. Almachius sent messengers who 
should behead her. These struck three blows but were not able to strike off 
her head. She lived after that for three days. Then St. Urban, bearing 
away her body by night buried it with the bodies of the popes. This blessed 
virgin lived during the times of the emperors Marcus Aurelius and Com- 
modus. 

On the XVIII. Kal. Mail in Rome, via Appia, in the cemetery of Praetexta- 
tus, the holy martyrs Tiburtius, Valerian, and Maximus under the prefect 
Almachius slain by the sword, (the last, beaten with leaden plumbets until he 
gave up the ghost). 

On the VIII. Kal. Junii. In Rome, via Numentana, in the cemetery 
of Prsetextatus, St. Urban, bishop and martyr, by whose teaching, in the 
time of the persecution of Alexander, many martyrs were crowned. 

Usuard who compiled the martyrology which bears his name 
died in 876 or 877. The martyrology was adopted in most of 
the churches of France, Italy and Germany and is important 
since it became the basis of the Roman martyrology. He fol- 
lows Maurus closely.^ 

During this period the Greek menologies continued to bor- 
row the Latin legend. The great Menology of the Greeks,^ 
and the Menology of Sirleti^ follow Jerome's reference for 14 
April and 22 November, and add that the martyr suffered under 
Diocletian (283-290).* The Ephemerides^ the Groecorimi Metricus,^ 
and the Martyologium Groecum of Seberus also commemorate 
November 22. 

The Greek Simeon Metaphrastes,^ scribe to the emperor Leo 
VI. (886-911), in the tenth century compiled from many sources 
an important but unauthenticated^ work which includes an elab- 
orate account of St. Cecilia and her associates.® 



I Romse, natalis sanctae Cecilise virginis, quse sponsum Valerianum et fratrem ejus Tiburtium 
ad credendum Christo ac martyrium perdocuit, et ipsa deinde martyrizata est, ignem quidem superans, 
sed ferro occisa. Passa est autem Marci Aurelii et Commodi imperatorum temporibus. Patr. Lat, 124. 

zM^BUCBa Magna Greecorufu, die in textu notata^ Venetiis, 1528. 

■^Menologititn Sirleti, ed. Canisius Jac. Basnagius, Thesaur. Monument. III. p. 22, Nov. p. 490. 

4 Lipsius, Chron. der Rom. Bish. p. 81, observes that St, Cecilia was not first associated with the 
reign of Diocletian by the Greeks of the eleventh century, but that in the Latin Papal Records (MS. 
Berner 225) of the eighth or ninth century. Urban is mentioned in this connection. 

5 X Kal. Dec. AeuTe/[)t et%d5i KIKIAIAN ra^xov d/xcpl X6eTpoj' ;—Ciciliam necat in balneo vicena 
secunda. Bollandus, Acta Sanct.i Maii. Vol. 14, p. LIII. Henschen and Papebroke. 

6 Patr. Gr. 116. 3; Latin of Surius, ed. Lipomanus (see Bibliography). 

ySurius avoit de I'erudition, mais il donnoit tete baissee dan les fables, et manquoit de critique. 
L'Advocat, Diet. Portatif. 

8 For a defense of the credibility of this compilation and its assignment to an earlier date, see 
Ceillier, Hist, des Auteurs Sacres^ Vol. IL 



l8 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

By Metaphrastus and Surius his translator, it is claimed that 
Urban I. was Bishop and Pope of the Christians at the time of 
Cecilia's death and consequently under the temporal rule of 
Alexander Severus (222-230). This in general is the accepted 
statement of the medieval legends. 

Proceeding from the monasteries of England, in the time of 
Bede to the eleventh century there was a host of calendars 
and missals, in Latin, intended for the celebration of great 
festivals and fasts, Sundays and Saint's days. Of them all, 
only a few escaped the adversities of the time of King Edward 

VI (1547).' 

The Sarum, York,^ Bangor, and Hereford missals, drawn di- 
rectly from the Sacramentaries of Leo, Gelasius, and Gregory, 
celebrate the office of St. Cecilia on her usual days. 

The earliest English life of St. Cecilia is found in the martyr- 
ology attributed by Cockayne^ and others to Alfred (849-901). 
The Old English text in full for both days is as follows :* 

Nov. 22. 

On Ipone XXII daeg J)8es monies by$ sea cecilian J^rowuns l»sere halgan 
faemnan. Sec wees on hyre seogoSe seSelum were be weddod, ank se wses hseB- 
en, and heo wass cristen. Heo waes je syred myd hseran set hyre lychaman, 
and on ufan J'sere hseran heo wses je gyred myd golde awefenum hrsegelum. 
And on ]?sere nyhte j^a heo wses ingelseded on Jione bryd bur, ]?a ssede heo 
j^am brydguman }>^/ heo gesawe enjel of heofenum, and se wolde hyne slean 
myd fser deaSe gif he hyre sefre onhryne myd unclsenre lufon. pa gelaerde heo 
))one bryd guman, ])cst he onfeng fullwyhte, and on god gelyfde. pa he gefuUod 
waes and yn eode on Ipone bryd bur, )»a stod se engel big hyre myd scynendum 
fySerum; andhseide twegen beagas on hys handa, J>a glysnodon hwylum swa 
rosan blosman, hwylum swa lilian blostman; and ]>a, sealde he oSerne J^sera 



1 Tiper, Die Kalendarun und Martyrologien der Angelsachsen, Berlin, 1862, gives a valuable 
account of a group of these, including the Martyrologies of Bede. 

2 The York Missal is as follows, {Publ. Surtees Soc, 1872, II}: 
Sanctse Caecilise, virginis et martyris. X. Kal. Dec. 
Ojfficiufn. Loquebar. 

Oratio. Deus qui nos annua beatae Caecillae martyris tuse soUemnitate laetificas, da, ut quarn 
veneremur officio, etiam pise conversationis sequamur exemplo. Per Dorainum. 

Epistola. De virginibus praeceptum. 

Graduale. Audi filia. Alleluya V. Cantantibus organis Csecilia virgo soli. Domino decantabat 
dicens. Fiat cor meum et corpus meum imraaculatum ut non confundar. 

Sequentia. Exsultemus, ut in Covfmuni. 

EvangeliuMi. Simile est regnum coelorum decern virginibus. 

Offertorium. Offerentur, inaj'us. 

Secreta. Haec hostia, Domine, placationis et laudis, quaesumus, ut interveniente beata Csecilia 
martyre tua, nos tua propitiatione dignos semper efficiat. Per. 

Communio. Confundantur. 

Post communio. Satiasti, Domine, familiam tuara muneribus sacris, ejus semper intercessione 
nos refove, cujus sollemnia celebramus. Per. 

3 We must conclude that this martyrology is of the age of Alfred; none of its materials are more 
recent; and it is further directly indebted to that king himself, and doubtless composed under his 
direction; it draws from Benedictine, Roman, English, and Syriac sources. Oswald Cockayne, The 
Schrine^ p. 157. 

4 For a translation see Skeat, The Works of Geoffrey Chaucer^ Vol. IV, p. 489. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. I9 

beaga }»8ere faemnan, rt«^ oSerne J^am brydguman, atidcysi^^: " HealdaS 5e]:'as 
beagas myd claenlicum dsedum, forj'am Se ic hig brohte ync of j^odes neorxna 
wanje. " peos fsBmne ^ejrowode martyrdom for cryste. Almatheus hatte rome 
burge serefa, he nydde hig \cet heo cryste wyS soce )»a heo ^cEt ne ge |>afode, J^a 
het he hig belucan on byrnendum ba$e on J'am heo waes, dsej; and nyht, swa 
heo na ne geswaette. pa eode hyre se cwellere to myd sweorde, a7id he his 
slob )>rywa myd J^am sweorde. And he ne myhte hyre \a:t heafod of aslean. 
Ac heo ge baed hig to j^am papan, se waes haten urbanus, and )>a, be foran })am 
papan, heo to daelde eall '^at hyre waes, «/z^hym jesealde. and cwdd'lS to hym: 
" pyssa Jreora daga faec ic me abaed aet dryhtne ]>cet ic )»e }»ys sealde, ]>czt^-\i ge 
halgie myn hus to cyrcan." And\si. on sende hyre gast to gode. 

April 14. 

On Sone feowerteog^an' dseg J^ass monies, biS j^ara haligra gebroSra tid. 
see ualerianes and scq tiburties, Sa allmachius rome burge gerefa nedde mid 
witum Saet hi criste wiSsocan. Da hi \>CEt ne gej^afodan )»a het he hi beheaf- 
dian. pa se man $e ]>cEt sceolde behealdan \><^t hi man beheafdade wepende 
and swergende he saede \>cet he gesawe heora sawle jongan ut of )>0em licho- 
man faegre jefretwade. And }pcEt he gesawe jodes englas swa scinende swa 
sunne, and ^a hi haeron to heofonum mid^ hiora feSra flihte. And se mon 
Sa jelefde gode, and he waes [of] s[w]un5en on deaS for criste, and his 
noma waes maximus. 

This, it will be seen, does not differ materially from the main 
line of Latin legends which have as their significant points 
Rome, Urban, Almatheus or Almachius, the attempted martyr- 
dom of Cecilia by fire, her final execution, and her request 
that her home be hallowed for a church. 

Just before the middle English period, and distinct in its 
literary qualities from the martyrologies and church uses 
which surround it, is the long account of Cecilia given by 
^Ifric (loth century)^ in his Saints' Lives.'' Cecilia is represent- 
ed as a Roman virgin living in the days of the emperors " who 
cared not for Christ."^ 

^Ifric's version contains most of the material, including the 
theological arguments, of the finished legend as it appeared 
in the Middle Ages, in the Latin of Jacobus a Voragine, the 
French of De Vignay, the English of Caxton, Bokenam, and 
Chaucer, and the closely related family of monastic legends 
which overlaps both boundaries of the Middle English period. 



1 5 erased, MS. 

2 Here begins an older copy in MS. Add. 2321 1 of two pages. 

3 The date of ^Elfric's birth is estimated as probably the year 955. c. TI. p. 35, ^Ifric^ A New 
Study of his Life and Works^ a doctoral thesis presented to the Philosophical Faculty of Yale 
University by C. L. White, Boston, 1898. 

4 The life of St. Cecilia is to appear shortly (1898), in the fourth part (Vol. II) of ^Ifric's Saints' 
Lives, edited for the E. E. T. S. by W. W. Skeat. 

5 lu on ealdum dagum waes sum se^ele maeden 
Cecilia gehaten fram cild-hade cristen 
On romana rica ]>a ^a seo re^e ehtnys stod 
On Jjaera casera dagum JjC cristes ne gymdon. 

—y^lfric's Saints' Lives, XXXIV, 1-4. 



20 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

Among the ancient churches of Rome one of the first to be 
designated by a special title was the church of St. Cecilia across 
the Tiber, of which mention is made in the first Roman Synod 
held under Pope Symmachus in the year 499.^ The church is 
mentioned again by Gregory the Great,^ 590, in defining the move- 
ments of a great procession. It was dedicated under Pope 
Sixtus III (432-440),^ and is supposed to occupy the site of St. 
Cecilia's house,* in compliance with her request.^ 

In 817 it became the duty of Pope Paschal to rebuild this 
church, which after three centuries was falling in ruins. In 
accordance with a not unusual custom. Pope Paschal celebrated 
the reconsecrating of the edifice by the translation of many 
bodies of martyrs from their first resting places in the now 
neglected catacombs, to places of more security and veneration. 
In this particular translation, the securement of the body of St. 
Cecilia for the church which bore her name became of peculiar 
moment.^ Following the guidance of the old records, he searched 
for the body of the saint in the catacombs of Praetextatus on the 
Appian Way, but without success. He therefore abandoned 
the search upon the conclusion that her tomb had been rifled 
during the invasion of Astulfus, king of the Lombards, in 755, 
but is said to have had a vision^ of Cecilia which revealed to him 
the true locality of her resting place. " It is true," she said, 
" that the Lombards sought me, but the favor of my all-pow- 
erful friend, the mother of God, forever a virgin, protected 
me. She did not permit them to take me away, and I am now 
buried in the same place where I have always reposed." Again 
he sought, and this time inter suos collegas, in and about the 
papal crypt in the cemetery of Calixtus, and the explorations of 
De Rossi determine that the " Cecilian crypt," which abutts 
at its corner upon the papal crypt, was the place where Cecilia 
was found by Paschal in the year 821.^ 

1 Boll. Act. Sand. 14 Apr. p. 203. 

2 S. Greg. Ep. Lib. II. 2. 

3 This is the conclusion reached by Erbes, Die Heilige Cdcilz'a, based upon De Rossi, Rom. Sott. 
n.36. 

4 La maison qu' habitaient les Valerii, et qui devait etre celle des deux epoux, etait situee en la 
XlVe region de Rome, dans le Transtevere. Gueranger, Sainte Cecile^ p. 347. 

5 . . , "bat he scholde hire hous ]?at re hadde vvoned Inne 

Halewen in oure louerdes name &)7a churche j^er bigynne. 11. 249-50, MS. Laud 108. 

6 The account of Paschal's work is preserved in the Lib. Pontif. of Anastasius. Patr. Lat. 
1282, 1265. 

7 Anast. Lib. Pontif.., Paschal., § 437. 

8 This is not the usual statement of hagiographers. 

. . . reperit in coemeterio Pra;textati situm foris portam appiam. Baronius, .^««. 821, § IV; 
Anast. Lib. Pontif. § 438. 

On raporte qu'il y fut trouve . . . dans le cimetiere de Pretextat. Tillemont, III. 260. 

II le trouva en effet dans le cimetiere de Pretaxtat en la voye Appienne. Fleury, Liv. XLVI. 41. 

Urban . . . buried her in the cemetery of Calixtus: . . . her body was found in the cemetery 
of Prcetextatiis adjoining that of Calixtus on the Via Appia, Diet, of Chr. Biog.^ Cacilia. 

She was buried in the same cemetery as her husband. Mrs. Jameson, Sac. and Legend. Art., II. 583. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 21 

The earlier archeologist Bosio (1629), endorses De Rossi.^ 

Anastasius' account'' tells that the body was found uninjured 
by time, lying on the right side, the hands together, thrown 
forward and down, the knees slightly bent. She was clad in 
rich garments, her head enveloped in a covering which left only 
the chin and neck exposed, and linen cloths stained with blood 
were lying at her feet. Contrary to the custom of burial of that 
day, the body had been enclosed, Paschal asserts, in a cypress 
coffin. This he overspread with a covering of silk and deposited 
it incorrupt and beautiful in a marble sarcophagus under the 
new altar of the church of St. Cecilia in Trastevere, together 
with the bodies of Valerian, Tiburtius and Maximus, which he 
secured with little difficulty from the lately restored cemetery 
of Prsetextatus^ across the Appian Way, and the body of Pope 
Urban I, from the papal crypt of the cemetery of Calixtus. 

In honor of these saints Paschal founded a monastery* near 
the church of St. Cecilia, where the sacred offices were cele- 
brated day and night. 

Gregory VII, in the eleventh century, revived the memory of 
the sacred relic by renewing the altar of the church and erect- 
ing a silver statue of the virgin (1075). 

It was under this altar five centuries after the time of 
Paschal, that the body of St. Cecilia was found by Cardinal 
Sfondrati of the title of St. Cecilia, October 20, 1599. 

The account of this discovery is given in a long description 
by Baronius who was commissioned by Clement VIII, pope at 
the time, to examine and report the remarkable occurrence. 
He alleges^ that her body was taken from its place still incor- 
rupt and answering perfectly to the description given by Pope 
Paschal five hundred years before. The body in its cypress 
case was carefully enclosed in a second case of silver and re-de- 
posited with such supreme veneration that they forbore to 
touch even the tissue covering which Paschal had thrown over 
the figure. Above the altar was placed this inscription which 
may still be read : 



1 Quella parte del cimiterio di Calisto, dove fu sepellito il corpo della gloriosa, e inuitta martin 
Santa Cecilia. Rom. Sott. Lib, III. c. XV. 

2 Lib. Pont if . §§ 438, 439, 440, Patr. Lat. 1282. 

3 . . . ecclesiam (cryptam) beati Tiburtii et Valeriani atque Maximi. . . . Martyrum foris portam 
Appiam uno cohserentes loco restauravit. Lib. Pontif. Adrian I. 772-795. 

4 Fleury, Hist. EccL, Liv. xlvi. S41, and Bosio, Rovi. Sott. p. 44: Monasterium b. Gregorii atque 
ss. virginum seu martyrum Agathae et Cseciliae juxta ipsius ecclesiam construximus. 

5 Baron. Ann. 821. §§ xvi-xxv. 



22 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

CORPVS S. C^CILI^ VIRGINIS ET MARTYRIS 

A CLEMENTE VIII. PONT. MAX INCLVSVM 

ANNO M. D. IC. PONT. VIII. 

followed by an accoiint from which these lines are taken: 

* Hie requiescit corpus S. Caecilise virginis et martyris, quod a Paschali 
primo Pont. Max. ipsa revelante. repertum, et in hanc eeelesiam translatum, 
et sub hoc altari una cum corporibus SS. Martyrum Lucii et Urbani Pontifi- 
cum, necnon Valeriani, Tiburtii et Maximi reconditum, iterumpost annosfere 
octingentos. Clement. VIII, Pont. Max. cum iisdem SS, Martyribus lucem 
aspexit, die xx. Octobris, anno Dominicae Incarnationis MD.IC 

Over the saint's tomb was placed the celebrated recumbent 
statue of " St. Cecilia lying dead " executed by Stefano Maderno, 
a sculptor in the employ of the cardinal, who, according to the 
inscription,^ had himself seen the body when it was exhumed. 

Such is the ancestry of the Cecilia legend and the history of 
her relics, now traced to medieval times; a considerable body 
of testimony to, at least, the faithful acceptance of the story 
through these centuries and the long and continuous endeavor 
to secure its perpetuation. There can be little doubt from 
such witnesses, that the Acts of St. Cecilia rest upon a basis of 
fact. It is also doubtless the case that pious exaggeration and 
misapprehension, together with errors fixed by centuries of 
historical inaccuracy and insufficiency, have together conspired 
to produce a m.edieval account which, as it stands, is antago- 
nistic to its own veracity. To disentangle the false from the 
true involves a piece of argumentation which might be a fruit- 
less task, were it not that the facts of St. Cecilia's life involve 
closely matters and personages otherwise of historic interest. 

St. Cecilia is reported by Fortunatus to have died in Sicily; 
by the Greeks, to have suffered in Rome under Diocletian 
(284-305); by Metaphrastes, in Rome under Alexander Severus 
(222-230); by Odo, Usuard, and Bede in Rome under the 
Emperors Marcus Aurelius and Commodus (176-180). The 
medieval legends, as may be seen, follow in these respects the 
general account of Metaphrastes and the majority of the Latin 
versions. 

The first difficulty then is a chronological one. 

As far as can be known, the assignment of a date is all infer- 
ential on the part of the several writers. The time of St. Cecilia's 
martyrdom is determined by the uniform reference to her close 
association with Urban, and this Urban whom the Acts designate 



I En tibi sanctissimae virginis Cseciliae imaginem quara ipse integrara in sepulchre jacentem vidi, 
eandem tibi prorsus eodern corporis situ hoc marmore expressi. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 23 

as Pope, was Bishop of Rome tinder the Emperor Alexander 
Severus, who ruled from 222 to 235. Urban was elevated to his 
position about the time of Alexander's accession.^ 

The Acts maintain that at the time of St. Cecilia the Chris- 
tians were undergoing severe persecution, so much so that the 
pope himself was obliged to live in hiding, the bodies of mar- 
tyred Christians were refused burial, and an acknowledgment 
of the Christian faith was punishable with death. Now of 
such a persecution on the part of Alexander Severus, no record 
exists, though it must here be granted that the early accounts 
of his reign are inadequate. An auspicious calm is supposed to 
have been enjoyed by the Christians throughout Alexander's 
reign.' They were allowed to build churches^; many of the rules 
for the government of the church were esteemed worthy of incor- 
poration into the law of the Empire*, and even the household 
of Alexander was said to have included many who professed 
the Christian faith. ^ One of these was apparently^ Mammoea 
herself, mother of the Emperor, and Alexander, from his de- 
sire to erect a temple to Christ,' seemed disposed to give the 
Christian God recognition among the pagan deities. 

There must be admitted also to this examination, the prob- 
able character and influence of Alexander's counsel. Foremost 
among the advisors of the youthful Emperor and his mother 
was Ulpian, a man of integrity and power in the time of Septi- 
mus Severus (202-211). This man, it is held," cherished a con- 
servative spirit of unfriendliness toward the Christians, and it 
has been possible therefore to attribute to his influence the per- 
secution and martyrdom, not of Cecilia and her associates alone, 
but of five thousand Roman Christians!'' Here our faith is 
something baffled, for while it is possible to believe that the 
spirit of the times during the life of Alexander would have 
given little heed to a local or temporary relapse to the old 



iTillemont, basing his conclusion upon Baronius, Ann, 226, §§ i; 12; places Urban's accession in 
the year 223 or 224. See Hisi. Eccl. iii. pp. 258, 682. Lipsius, Chron. du Roin. Bish. considers 222 
the probable date. The Bollandists give the following: Tempus martyrii ex sede S. Urbani Papse 
sciri potest, quern sedisse ab anno CCXXII, quo Callistus decessor passus est, usque ad annum 
CCXXX quo. S. Pontianus ei successit, alibi deducimus. Acta Sanct. May 25. 

2Gibbon, Decl. and Fall ^ Vol. I. c. vi. 

30rigin, In Matth. horn, xxviii, and Lamprid., Alex. Aug. Hist. 49, The subject is discussed 
by Fr. Gorres, Zeitschr. f. wissenschaftl. Theol. xx. 68, and Erbes, Zeitschr. /. Kirchengesch. 
ix. 50. 

4Lamprid. Alex, Aug. Hist, v, 230. 

sEusebius, Hist. Eccl. Lib. vi. 28, 228. 

6Paulus Orosius, Hist. Lib. vii. 18, 

yLamprid. Alex. v. 129. 

8 Lactam, Divinar. Instit., Lib. v. ii. 

gHenschen, Acta Sanct, 14 April, 471, 474. 



24 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

severity, the presumable gentleness and purity of the reign will 
not permit on any known ground, belief in the existence of a 
Christian persecution of such proportions. 

That the matter could have remained unnoticed is the more 
improbable on account of the high rank of the ^^^^i- Ccecilia^ and 
the gens Valeria?" 

There can be but little doubt that St. Cecilia " ibore," as the 
legend tells, " of noble kynde," and Valerian " of gret nobleye 
and of richesse," belonged to these families,' though a non-con- 
clusive fact to the contrary, is the omission of her name from 
the list of 139 (15 women) names of this gens cited in a recent 
publication.^ 

These things being so, can the incidents of the Cecilia story^ 
making allowance for some natural growth in the way of exag- 
geration, be considered an unofficial (as regards Alexander,) act 
of Alexander's reign ? 

The direct persecutor of the Christians according to the writ- 
ten acts, was not Alexander, (a circumstance which endorses the 
assumption that Alexander was recognized as disassociated 
from direct connection with the persecution), nor any of Alex- 
ander's known counsellors, but Almachius, according to the 
Bollandists, Turcius Almachius, prefect of the city of Rome dur- 
ing the Emperor's absence at one of the engagements of the 
Persian War^ which was being waged intermittently through- 
out this period. The office of prefect during the reign of Alex- 
ander was one of authority. Forty chosen magistrates formed 
his counsel.'' The names of many notable men of the time 
(among others, Gordian, who figures in some of the legends 
as a friend and convert of Cecilia's,) have been preserved by the 
compilations of Tillemont,' but error has perhaps connived 
with chance in leaving the name of this man, if he ever did 



iC2ecilus(ursprungliche Form CrtzVz7zVj,griechisch KatxtXtos und Ke%tXtos),plebeisches Geschlecht, 
dessen bedeutendster Zweig die Metelli waren. Die Sagen, die es auf Cseculus, den mythisciien Griind- 
er von Praeneste, oder auf Caecas, einen Gefahrten des ^Eneas zuriickfiihren (Fast, ep^ 44), sind in 
spater Zeit aufgebracht worden, Pauly, Realencycl. d. Class Alterthw. 5te hf. b. 1897. P- ii74- 

2 ... la gens Valeria, issue de Valerius Publicola, cette famille etait une des anciennes 
gloires de Rome, et, plus d'une fois dans le passe, ses membress' etaient unisaux Metelli. Dom Guer- 
anger, Saint Cecile^ p. 347, Paris, 1875. 

3 She (Cecilia) was descended from a very ancient family which dated back to the time of Tarquin 
the Proud; she belonged to the same house as Metella, many of whose children were raised to the 
honors of triumph and the consulate in the heyday of the Roman Republic. Paul Lacroix, Mil. and 
Rel. Life in the Mid, Ages^ p. 426. 

4 Pauly, Real Enycl. der Class. Alterthw. herausg. v. Georg JVzssowa, Stuttgart, 1897. 

5 Not necessarily as late as 230, the date given in Diet, of Chr. Biog., Ccecilia. 

6 Tillemont, Hist, des Enip. III. 178. 
J Hist, des Etnp. III. 162. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 25 

exist, unknown.^ The list of Roman prefects is broken at the 
point where this inquiry makes it available. 

The prefect of Cecilia's time, whoever he was, did not recog- 
nize Cecilia for her high birth, nor, this being affirmed, did he 
hesitate to extend to her the penalty of the law. This in itself 
is not an unusual occurrence, for these virgin martyrs, whether 
reputed so to increase the dramatic features of the episode, or 
in accordance with fact, were often people of rank and dis- 
tinction. Such martyrdoms are, of course, frequent in history. 
It is, however, a consideration worthy of attention, that this, an 
execution of some importance, failed to reach the cognizance of 
Alexander Severus, and of his biographers. 

The martyrdom of Cecilia clashes certainly with no historic 
conditions of Christian favoritism if placed either earlier in the 
reign of Aurelius and Commodus, according to the testimony of 
Odo and Usuard, or later in the reign of Diocletian, according 
to the Greeks. The Greek account, probably more remote from 
the true sources and more subject to change through transmis- 
sions, is not sustained by later critics. 

On the other hand critics of importance'' are more and more 
overlooking the assertions of the medieval legend,^ Latin and 
English, and on the authority of the ninth century martyrolo- 
gists, transferring the authentic parts of the story to the time 
of the philosopher Aurelius and his son Commodus, when the 
persecutions of the Christians were, strangely, so prominent. 

Tillemont combines the authority of Odo and Usuard with 
the old reference of Fortunatus, ^Cceciliam Sicula profert,' and be- 
lieves the saint to have suffered martyrdom in Sicily about the 
year 178, and that her body was later transferred to Rome.'' 



1 " Au P. Sirmond, {Mercatorius, Opera^ I, 260), un nom suspect de faux, parcequ'il n'est nigrec, ni 
latin." Tillemont, Hist. Eccl. Ill, 688, Lipsius, C/i;r(?«. ^^r ^Ow. j5/j/i., says that the name of the 
Turcian family was not associated with the persecution of Christian martyrs until about the end of the 
fourth century, and that at no time in their record does the name Turcius Almachius appear among 
them. Corsini, De Prcefectisy p. 364, mentions a prefect about the year 492 who bore the name Turcius 
Rufius Apronianus Asterius, whom Erbes, Die Heilige Cilcilia, cites as a possible original of the 
prefect of the legend. 

2 De Rossi, Roma Sott. XXXII-XLIII, 113-161 ; Erbes, Zeitschr. /. Kirchcngesch. IX, Die 
Heilige Cdcilia; Fr. GOrres, Zeitschr./. Wissenschaftl. Theol. XX, Alex. Severus und das Christ- 
enthum; Northcote and Brownlow, Roma Sott.^ London, 1879; Bosio, Historia passionis S. Cceciliee^ 
Rom., i860; Laderchio, Acta S. Ccecilice, Rome, 1722. Dom Gueranger, Saint Ctcile et la Soctete 
Romaine, Paris, 1875. B. Aube, Les Chretiens dans V empire Roinain de V an 180-249, Paris, 1881, p. 
252-317. 

3See Notes, 1. 257. 

4 Nous ne croyons pas mesme qu'ils nous puissent assurer que Ste Cecile ait jamais vu S. Urbain 
y ayant assez d'apparence, qu'elle a este martyrizee en Sicile des le temps de M. Aurele et de Commode, 
vers I'an 178. Hist. Eccl. III. 260. 

II y a done assez d'apparence qu'elle a souffert effectivement en Sicile, et que son corps ayant este 
transporte a Rome des les premiers siecles. Hist. Eccl. III. 690. 



26 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

To accept either of the theories, however, involves a new 
difficulty. Pope Urban I certainly lived at a later period and 
under the rule of Alexander Severus. To satisfy this point, 
these critics point out the fact that history shows two Urbans,^ 
one a pope, the other a bishop of an outlying Roman district. 
The latter was undoubtedly martyred for the cause about the 
year i8o,^ and buried on the Nomentan Road opposite the Appian 
Way.^ The proximity of the crypt of St. Cecilia to the papal 
crypt, where Pope Urban was interred, they consider a plausible 
reason for the later confounding of the two Urbans and the 
association of the name of Cecilia with that of the pope. The 
accounts of Pope Urban's martyrdom they consider a feature 
transferred to this from the Cecilia legends, and original with 
the Cecilia legends rather than with the history of Urban, The 
medieval legend of Cecilia, it is well to remark, does not in any 
extant form contain an allusion to Pope Urban's untimely death, 
though it does intimate that he was subject to such persecution,* 
and this confusion of names and circumstances, if confusion it 
is, has existed, as has been shown, in the martyrologies from a 
very early period.^ 

For the confirmation or rejection of their hypotheses, later 
critics are able to draw upon the the accumulating information 
of antiquarians and Roman archeologists. Two recently dis- 
covered itineraries may first be made of service. These itiner- 
aries record the topography of the streets and catacombs of 
Rome at about the seventh century, before the practice of trans- 
ferring bodies from their original resting places began. These 
two notable records, the older probably the Itinerary found at 
Salzburg," and the other incorporated by William of Malmesbury 
(1143) into the Gesta Regum Anglorum,'' mention the tomb of Ce- 
cilia, and locate it close to the tomb of the popes. 



1 Mais comme il y a eu tres peu de martyrs sous Alexandre: cette raison et d' autres encore, don- 
nent lieu de croire qu'on I'a confondu avec un martyr de mesme nom. Tillemont, Hist. Eccl. 
III. 259. 

2 Lipsius, Chron. der Rojji. Bish. objects to the theory of their having been an earlier bishop 
Urban, resident at Rome, as unsupportable and improbable. 

3 Tillemont, Hist. Eccl. III. 686. 

4 " Is |>at Vrban,"qua|j tiburs, "]>at so rerne haj> be sourth 

]jat ]jare haj> be fleme and hud ? and rif he were forjj brourth, 

ffor-berne he scholde, and we also, rif we wi|) him were: " MS. Laud 108, //. 1 19-122. 

5 See citations in this article from martyrologies of Jerome, Odo, Bede. 

6 The Salzburg list is as follows: Primus Sixtus et papa martyr, Dionysius p. et m., Julianus, p. 
et m., Flavianus, m., S. Caecilia virgo et martyr, LXXX martyres ibi requiescunt. 

In eadem via (Appia) ad Aquilonem ad SS. martyres Tiburtium et Valerianum et Maximum. Ibi 
invenies S. Urbanum, episcopum et confessorem . . . Eadem via ad S. Caeciliam ubi innumerabilis 
multitudo martyrum. Notitia Portarum, Viarunt., Ecclesiarunt^ circa Urbem Roman., Rotn. Sott., 
De Rossi, I. 155. - 

7 Via Appia ecclesia S. Caecilise martyris et ibi reconditi sunt (by name, 11) papa, (by name, 6) 
martyres. Gesta Regum AHglorum., ed. Hardy, Vol. II. p. 539; ed. Stevenson (18.54), ^^' IV. § 352. 
p. 301. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 27 

These adjacent tombs have received most careful and scholarly 
investigation through the explorations of De Rossi, who demon- 
strates' that the Cecilian crypt, not later than the year 500, was 
the resting place of one whom we have every right to believe 
was St. Cecilia. He conjectures from inscriptions that the 
tract of land occupied by the Calixtan cemetery had been in use 
by the Caecilian gens since the first half of the third century. 
A vacant recess, in the wall opposite the papal side, he believes 
to have been the spot where the saint was interred. By the 
side of the recess is a painting which De Rossi attributes to the 
seventh century. It represents a woman richly attired, a halo 
about her head, her hands extended and in the background a 
profuse decoration of roses. Near this is a fresco of the Lord 
and a figure of a bishop with the name S. Vrbanvs, inscribed 
below. Certain graffiti on the walls of the tomb near the recess, 
which record the names of priests of the ninth century, are to 
be taken, De Rossi believes, as the official seal set at time of the 
transferance of the body by Paschal I. 

The Acts are generally agreed in saying that the bodies of 
Valerian, Tiburtius, and Maximus, were taken to the cemetery of 
Praetextatus for burial. De Rossi has discovered in the crypt 
of St. Cecilia a tablet to the memory of a Septimius Praetexta- 
tus Caecilianus, a Christian. The occurrence of this name, he 
believes, suggests a relation between the families, and accounts 
for the fact, that, while St. Cecilia of the blood of the Ccecilii 
found burial in the tomb of her gens^ her husband and his 
brother were layed not far away, but in a tomb of less impor- 
tance, where Cecilia's relationship gave her access. 

The picture of Cecilia, however, was not the first with which 
the tomb was decorated. Traces of older mosaic may be de- 
tected on the edges and underneath the present paintings. 
This fact, together with the lateness of the date of the paint- 
ings, that of St. Urban being perhaps of the 12th century, points 
to two conclusions,(i), that the tomb continued to be held in ven- 
eration even after, as is generally admitted, the bodies were re- 
moved by Pope Paschal; (2), that the tomb was not the saint's first 
resting place, and that the seventh century painting commemo- 
rates either directly or remotely some translation to this place 
from Praetextatus or Sicily or wherever it might have been 
that the saint was first buried. 

On the basis of Odo's Martyrology then, and by the aid of later 



I Rom. Sott. III. 628, et seq. 



28 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

explorations on the site of the legend, the following statement 
may be secured. Cecilia died in 176-180 under the Christian 
persecutions of Aurelius and Commodus. There is some his- 
toric foundation for an earlier Urban, who satisfies the require- 
ments as to proximity and position sufficiently to have been 
the friend and advisor of Cecilia. That on account of the fierce 
persecutions of the time, a record of such individual martyr- 
doms as those of Cecilia, Valerian, Tiburtius, Maximus, and 
Urban, were probably never made. That Almachius still 
remains a historic enigma, and that many features of the legend 
in the light of subsequent investigation, viz., a late emblematic 
design on the tomb of Maximus, parallelism between the 
theological arguments of the Acts and the writings of Augus- 
tine and Victor Vitensis^ (5th century), and the probably late 
autocracy of the Turcian family, point to an origin later than 
the second century, for certain features of the story. 

To assume the composite nature of this, in common with 
many similar legends, is probably the most legitimate solution 
of the difficulties. The outline of the story, which may be re- 
garded as reasonably authentic, has been modified and enlarged 
by other items, perhaps historic in themselves, incorporated in 
the whole through the natural inaccuracy of a scribe, who 
writes at a distance from his subject and attempts to reduce 
legendary material to historic form. Logic can probably never 
smooth the present discrepancies of the legend. History may 
some day contribute an element which will modify or enlighten. 

To the modern mind St. Cecilia is well known in literature, 
art and music. Perhaps along these lines the subject merits 
a few words. 

St. Cecilia is universally regarded as the patroness of mus- 
icians.^ Her musical attributes as commonly accepted, are given 
in their length and breadth by Mrs. Jameson.^ 

"As she excelled in music, she turned her gifts to the glory of God, and 
composed hymns, which she sang herself with such ravishing sweetness, that 
even the angels descended from heaven to listen to her." 

*' She played on all instruments, but none sufficed to breathe forth that 
flood of harmony with which her whole soul was filled; therefore she invented 
the organ, consecrating it to the service of God. " 

There is record of a musical society established in Louvain 
in 1502 which bore the name of the Saint, and in Rome, an 



1 See Erbes, Die Heilige Cdcilia. 

2 A discussion on this subject was carried on in Notes and Queries^ 3rd Series, II and IIL 
■^Sacred and Legend. Art, II. 202. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 29 

Academy of Music was dedicated to her patronage in 1584. 
Since 1571, the first authenticated occasion upon which St. 
Cecilia's day was celebrated by musical performances, many 
learned organizations have been formed for the same purpose. 
The practise was first adopted in England in 1683, when a 
musical society was incorporated which held a series of musical 
festivals on November 22. Similar musical celebrations 
became frequent throughout England, Italy, Germany, France, 
Scotland, and Ireland, until innumerable musical societies and 
celebrations have been and are being named in her honor. 

For these occasions music has been adapted to Dryden's Ode 
to St. Cecilia s Day^ and Alexander' s Feast^ to Pope's Ode to St. Cecilia., 
and to other less known poems, by such composers as Handel, 
Henry Purcell, and John Blow. Several full masses have also 
been composed for the Society of Artist Musicians at Paris by 
Adam, Niedermeyer, Dietsch, Gounod, and Ambroise Thomas.^ 

It is evident from the Acts that this idea has grown from a 
very casual reference. It is there related that when all were 
making merry " with mouth and menstralsy" at the wedding 
festivities, Cecilia went apart from the rest and sang in her 
heart the song of David, Fiat cor meum immaculatu7?t in tuis jiistifi- 
cationibus ut non confundar (Ps. 119, 80). 

The versions, it is true, do not all assert that song was only in 
her heart and unexpressed, but at most, song with Cecilia was 
a passing and not essential characteristic of temperament,^ sug- 
gestive, certainly, of no inventive activity on her part which 
would lead to the construction of the reed instrument known as 
the organ. It would indeed be a loss to much of the higher 
significance of the legend if the exalted, spiritual penetration of 
Cecilia were allowed to be devoted to so material ends. 

Moreover the reference to music is quite as marked in con- 
nection with other saints of the calendar. It was the words 
^cantantibus organis,' undoubtedly, which originally gave the wrong 
impression and suggested the association of Cecilia with the 
organ as an instrument of praise. 

Her miraculous power of drawing an angel from Heaven 
appears in the Acts as a power she held indeed, but not by 



I Grove, Diet, of Music and Musicians.^ I. 329. Mendel-Cossoni, Musikal. Convers. Lex. II. 270. 
2. See Notes, 1. 11. 

3 c/". Berliner Musikztg. Ecko^ 10. 1870. 

4 The organ is mentioned in Job XXI, 12, and Ps. CL. 4. The Pandean Pipes, so called, record in 
their name a current Greek and Roman belief as to this primitive form of organ. An ancient organ con- 
sisting of a series of pipes and a wind chest is carved on a monument in the Museum at Aries with 
the date xx.M.viii. See Chappell, Hist. 0/ Music. 



30 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 

reason of her gift of song, rather, on account of her purity of 
life, which gave her command over things celestial. 

To further establish the popular belief it may also have been 
that the praises to Cecilia, inaugurated by Paschal at the com- 
pletion of his act of veneration, were of a conspicuously mus- 
ical character.^ This might even have created the impression 
that the services were chosen for their special significance 
to the life of Cecilia. The most signal recognition of such 
association is chronicled in art by Raphael about the close of 
the 15th century. In this familiar painting, Cecilia is repre- 
sented with a small reed instrument in her hands, while at her 
feet lie the broken and rejected instruments of secular music. 

Previous to the fifteenth century the early mural paintings 
in the Catacomb of San Lorenzo (6th or 7th cent.), the niche of 
St. Cecilia in the Catacomb of Calixtus, the colossal mosaic of the 
Byzantine painters of about the time of Paschal I, the tryptich 
of Cimabue in the chapel of St. Cecilia at Florence, and the 
decorations of Fra Angelico, had portrayed the more dramatic 
scenes from the life of the virgin martyr, and in portraiture had 
given her the palm branch and book as distinctive emblems. 

During, and after the fifteenth century, the pictures of St. 
Cecilia with the organ or singing are frequent. One of the 
earliest of these representations is by Van Eyck (1370), followed 
by Garofalo, Van Leyden, Luini, Paulo Veronese, Salimbeni, 
Giulio Campi, Guido Reni, Domenichino, Moretto, and Carlo 
Dolci. Romanelli in the middle of the 17th century represented 
her with a violin. Coincident with this, there continued to be 
representations of historic scenes from her life. In these, the 
wreaths of roses and lilies, the attendant angel, and the palm 
branch betokening her victory are occasionally introduced. 
Such are the paintings of Raphael, who treats the subject a sec- 
ond time, the fresco of Francia, and the paintings of Procaccini, 
Pinturicchio, Spada, Poussin, Dominique, and Giulio Romano.^ 

In literature Cecilia first appears in the ascriptions of praise 
to virginity and the like, of the Latin hymn writers. The 
earliest of these poems is one attributed to Paulinus of Nola 
(353-431), a writer of ascetic verse. Aldhelm in the seventh 
century, celebrates the holy Cecilia in verse in the De Laudibus 



1 This is claimed by Baillet, Vies des Saintes^ Nov. 22. 

2 Mrs. Jameson, Sac. and Legend. Art., II. 202-210. Dom Gueranger, Sainte Cecile. 



THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 3I 

Virginitatis' and makes one of the earliest allusions to her 
musical powers. 

From the ninth century a number of hymns have survived. 
One of these is in the Breviaru?n Gothicum^ In the same century, 
a Latin hymn b}'- Prudentius of Troy (86 1) is recorded, and one 
by Wandelbert (813-870), poet and priest of Treves. The refer- 
ence to Cecilia forms part of the so-called metrical martyrology^ 
of the latter. In the tenth century there is a hymn of about 
two hundred lines written by Flodoardus." 

With an Italian poem entitled La Trionfatrice Cecilia^ Vergine e 
Matiri Romania, by Castelletti, 1594, begins a more modern 
series of odes and lyrics. Santeuil (1630-1697), the most cele- 
brated of modern Latin poets, has written three hymns to her 
honor. All of these have little to do with historic matters, but 
they preserve another slender line of perpetuity for the legend, 
until the time when the celebrated odes of Addison, Dryden, 
and Pope, with those of a host of minor poets, Shadwell, Con- 
greve, D'Urfey, Hughes, Yalden, and Barry Cornwell, do much 
to immortalize but little to elucidate the name and fame 
of Cecilia. The Welsh poet, Lewis Morris, in a recent poem of 
some ascetic fervor,^ follows the tradition quite closely. 

Tennyson's picture in the Palace of Art must be chiefly an 
original conception: 

There, in a clear walled city on the sea 
Near gilded organ-pipes — her hair 
Bound with white roses — slept St. Cecily; — 
An angel looked at her! 



I A part of the poem is given: 

Porro Caecilias vivacem condere laudem 
Quae valeat digne metrorum pagina versu? 
Quamvis harmoniis praesultent organa multis, 
Musica Pierio resonent et carmina cantu; 
Non tamen illexit fallax praecordia mentis 
Pompa profanorum, quae nectit retia Sanctis, 
Ne forte properet paradisi ad gaudia miles. 
Angelus en, inquit, superis tranavit ab astris: 



Patr. Lat. 89. 268. 



2 There are about eighty lines. It begins, 

Inclyti festum pudoris 

VirginisCseciliae 
Gloriosa praecinamus 

Voce prompti pectoris, 

Patr. Lat. 86. 1252. 

3 It is in hexameters and runs as follows: 

Caecilia illustrat denam raox sancta nitore, 
Perpetuo Claris semper vulganda tropaeis, 
Virgo hinc cognato, sanctoque hinc fulta marita. 

Patr. Lat, 121. 619. 

4 Given in Path Lat. 135. 661. 

^A Vision of Saints^ London, 1890. 



II. 

HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. 

The Cecilia Legend is preserved in the following Middle- 
English manuscripts: 

MS. Ash(mole) 43 1300 

MS. Stowe 946 1340 

MS. Cott(on) Cleop(atra) D IX 14th C. 

MS. Laud 108 (appendix) 15th C. 

MS. Lamb(eth) 223 1400 

MS. Trin(ity) Coll(ege) C(am)br(idge) R 3. 25 1400 

j MS. Cott(on) Tib(erius) E VII 1400 

j MS. Harl(ey) 4196 1400 

MS. Bodl(ey) 779 15th C. 

MS. (Barbour, Cambridge Univ. Lib.) Gg. 11. 6 15th C. 

It is also found in the Early English of Alfred's Book of Mar- 
tyrs, in vElfric, Saints Lives MS. Cott(on) Jul(ius) E VII, in the 
Second Nomies Tale oi Chaucer, 1373, in Osbern Bokenam's Lives 
of Saints, MS. Arundel 327, 1443-6, and in Caxton's Golden Legend, 
1483. There is, besides these English Lives, the Greek of 
Simeon Metaphrastes in the translation into Latin by F. L. 
Surius, the Latin of Jacobus a Voragine (1290), the Medieval 
French of Jehan de Vignay (1300), and a Middle High German 
version in the editions of (i) Kopke, (2) Schunbach, and (3) 
Pfeiffer (prose), all of the 14th century. 

This edition seeks to incorporate in some accessible form all 
of the Middle English versions. Of these MS. Ash. and MS. 
Cott. Tib. E VII are made the central texts, MS. Ash. for the 
reason that it is probably the oldest of existing versions, and 
MS. Cott. Tib. E VII because it represents the distinct type of 
the later Northern group. About these central texts the 
related versions or redactions are grouped. In cases where it 
has been practicable the hitherto unprinted versions are given 
in this edition as variants of the central text. The Latin of 
Voragine is given in full for comparison, since it may be con- 
sidered a contemporaneous and independent version. 

Of almost equal age with MS. Ash. is the mass of the collec- 
tion in MS. Laud which as a whole is probably the older of the 
two. Horstmann assigns the date 1285-95 to the latter. vSome 
estimates place it earlier. The life of Cecilia however which is 
given in the appendix to this manuscript is one of three Vitoe 
which are written in a later hand, assigned by Horstmann to 
the fifteenth century, making it therefore contemporary with 
MSS. Lamb., Trin. Coll., and Cott. Tib. 



HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. 33 

The authorship of MS. Ash. is sometimes attributed to Robert 
of Gloucester, and placed as early as the last quarter of the 
thirteenth century/ and is, therefore, the oldest and lead- 
ing manuscript of this legend. It contains 94 legends includ- 
ing several readings from the Te77iporale?' 

MS. Stowe 946,^ formerly 669, is in the King's Library of the 
British Museum. It contains only the latter half of MS. Ash., 
35 legends, beginning with St. Michael. 

In point of date, MS. Vernon Bod. Lib. Oxf. (1380), which 
originally contained the Cecilia legend, should be next men- 
tioned. An index of the MS. shows ^ seynt Cecile virgyne for 
fol. 62. This unfortunately lies within one of lactmcB of the MS. 
(/(?/. 57-64) where leaves have been lost. 

Only a fragment of MS. Cott. Cleop. D IX' containing the 

I Kolbing, Enz. Stud. I. p. 216. 

,2 Horstmann, Einl.^ Alteng. Leg. 1875, p. vii, gives the following description of the manuscript: 
MS. Ash. 43, in der Bodley'schen Bibliothek zu Oxford, frliher dem Silas Taylor gehOrIg, Perg- 
gament, Quart., eine der werthvollsten Legenden-handschriften, ist gleichfalls im Anfang defekt, da 
die drei ersten Blatter, mit der Circutncisio und Epiphania domini^ Hillarius und dem Anfang von 
lVolsta7t^ ausgefallen sind ; es beginnt mit fol. 4 und ziihlt 261^ fol., von denen jedochyii/. 151 doppelt 
numerirt ist. Die letzten Blatter, mit dem Schlusse von Thomas Beket und S. Ed^uard, haben sehr 
durch Brand gelitten, fol. 265-269 sind fast ganz zerstOrt (nur kleine Lilppchen sind noch iibrig). 
Ueberschriften findcn sich am obern Rande nur bis S. Peter, von spaterer Hand ; Bezeichnungen am 
Anfang der Legenden fehlen, Bei einzelnen finden sich Notizen am Rande von spiterer Hand. Ein 
Inhaltsverzeichniss fehlt ; doch findet sich ein solches zu MS. Ash. 43 auf einem Blatte ira MS. Ash. 
50 (welches jedoch keine Legenden enthiilt) von spaterer Hand, und zwar von .S". IVolstan an ; es 
kann also erst nach dem Ausfalle der ersten Legenden augefertigt sein. 

3 The legends contained therein have been discussed with extracts taken from the beginning and 
end of each, by E. Stiehler, Anglia, VII. 405. He believes the MS. belongs to an earlier period than 
the end of the 14th century, according to the Stowe catalogue notice. He discovers that the MS. is also 
undoubtedly the work of three different hands. The meter and general form show it to be closely 
related to MS. Ash. The MS. is not paged and contains, not 294 leaves (according to Stowe Cata- 
logue) but 304. The titles of the legends, some in Latin, some in Old English are given on the top 
margin of each sheet. There are many glosses in Latin and modern English by the hand of Thomas 
Astle, Keeper of the Records in the Tower. Different parts of the MS. are not equally well preserved, 
many of the pages being torn and injured. There are only a few colored initial pages. Stiehler 
points out that the history of the separate legends of the collection varies considerably. 

4 Vellum, XIV Century. Foho ff. 7, 40 1. to a page, Brit. Museum. The volume contains 
various chronicles and other historic documents including a fragmentary copy of the S. Eng. Legend- 
ary. Ward, Ca/. of MSS. Vol.11. MS. Cotton Jul. D. IX in Brittischen Museum zu London, 
Pergament, in klein 8°, aus dem 15 Jhdt. Nichts weiter als eine (orthographisch freie Abschrift des 
MS. Ash. 43, mit derselben Ordnung der Legenden und mit ganz demselben Text, nur dass am Ende 
einige Legenden (zum Theil aus MS. Egert.) hinzegeftigt sind. Das MS. is von Werth, einmal indem 
es, vollstandig und ohne Liicken erhalten, auch die in MS. Ash. zu Anfang fehlenden Legenden (also 
mit dem Text des MS. Ash.) enthalt, sodann weil es ofter den Text des MS. Ash., wo derselbe 
fehlerhaft erschien, nach der gewOhnlichen Lesart verbessert. Es zjihlt (die Zahlen stehen in 
romischen Ziffern neben dem Anfange der Leg.) 107 Legenden (auf 305 Bliittern, die Seite mit 32, 
spater mit 40 Zeilen); . , . nur selten finden, sich Titel am Anfang der Legenden, niemals am 
oberen Rande. Auf dem iste Blatte steht als Titel der Sammlung von spiiterer Hand: Tractatus 
festivalis in rythmo anglicano. Ein Inhalts Verzeichniss fehlt. . . , im allgemeinen liegt ihr 
Text in der Mitte zwischen MS. Harl. 2277 und MS. Ash. 43 (haufig mehr nach MS. Ash.hin), indem 
sie bald die Lesarten des einen, bald die des andern der beiden bieten, wiihrend die andern Versionen 
nur selten benutzt sind; in der Zahl und Ordnung der Legenden stimmen sie fast ganz mit MS. 
Harl., nicht rait MS. Ash. iiberein. Ausserdem verfahren sie mit dem Texte vielfach sehr willkiirlich 
und nehmen keinen Anstand, denselben im Einzelnen zu verandern. Auch unter sich stimmen sie 
nicht vollig Iiberein, doch stehen sie einander naher, als die verschiedenen Versionen. Horstmann, 
Einl. Alteng Leg. 1875, p. xxvi. 



34 HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. 

last eight verses of St. John the Evangelist^ together with Thomas 
Beket^ Theophile^ and Cecile^ remains. The legend of Cecilia is 
drawn from MS. Ash., though in the other legends the manu- 
script follows Harleian 2277, Egerton, and Laud, This edition 
gives the text in full. 

MS. Lamb. 223^ a Midland version, about 1400, contains texts 
peculiar to the Laud and Vernon MSS. 

MS. Trin. Coll. Cbr. R 3. 25, '^ about 1400, is closely related to 
MS. Ash. It has 116 legends including selections from the 
Temporale. The order in the latter part has been changed. 
This edition gives it as a variant of MS. Ash. 

MS. Bodley 779', Oxford, i6th Century, contains the latest 
version of the Cecilia legend. It has a long list of 135 legends 
increased from the original by the including of many new 
Pope's lives. The version is given in full in this edition. 

The two Northern versions of this legend are next to be con- 
sidered. Both of these are given in the succeeding pages. MS. 



1 MS. Lambeth 223, perg., 4, ein dicker Band, aus dem Anfang des 15 Jhdts.; die foil, sind nicht 
numerirt; ein Index fehlt; Uberschriften finden sich tiber den Seiten, nicht liber den Legenden; die 
Schrift ist ziemlich gut und leserlich; die Seiten haben je 36 Verse. Das MS. ist ganz vollstandig und 
ohne Liicken erhalten. Am Schlusse der Saramlung hat der Schreiber die seltsarae Notiz hinzugefiigt: 
her endeh legenda aurea writen by R, w. of ^nis toun To a gode vtan of ^ne same is cleped Thomas 
of Wottoun; daher wird die HS. in Katalog falschlich als The Golden Legend in English verse by 
Robert de IVottoun^ called also Thomas in the book, aufgefiihrt; sie enthalt mit nichten die Legenda 
aurea, sondern die sudenglische Sammlung. Unter jener Notiz steht von anderer Hand: When lyffe 
ys most loff^yt &" dethe ys most hattyt, Dethe dravse hys draght &' makys men full nakyt, quod 
Petrus Raynstroft. Der Dialect der Hs. zeigt mittellandische Elemente (so die pron. she ac. hir^ 
hai ac. hem, die Endung 3 sgl. praes. ist es, die des plur. prses. en). Das Temporale ist vorn zusammen- 
gestellt. Horstmann, Einl., Alteng. Leg. 1881, p. xlvi. 

2 MS. Trin. Coll. Cbr. R 3.25, kleinyi?/., perg., aus dem Anfang des 15th Jhdts., ganz von dersel- 
ben Hand geschrieben, hat 276 Blatter, die Seite zu je 52 Versen, und ist vollstandig und ohne Liicken 
erhalten. Am Ende folgt, von der Hand des Schreibers, ein Index, wovon unten ein Stiick abge- 
schnitten ist. Diese Sammlung enthalt nicht allein die gesammten Legenden des MS. Harl. ausser 
Anastasia, sondern auch die zusatzlegenden des MS. Ash. Sonst tritt der Einfluss der Laud-Version 
nicht hervor. . . . Die Ordnung der Legenden ist oft gestort in der Reihe ausgelassene Legenden 
sind spater nachgetragen. Horstmann, Eifil., Alteng. Leg. 1881. p. xlix. 

3 Die letzte der grossen Legendensammlungen ist MS. Bodl. 779 zu angehOrig, ein dicker Folio- 
band, aus Papier, im Ganzen 310 Blatter enthaltend, obwohl nur 306 gezahlt sind (2 Blatter sind dop- 
pelt gezahlt). Titel am obern Rande der Blatter finden sich bis fol. 209; ausserdem stehen Ueber- 
schriften in roth, oft aufgeklebt, iiber den meisten Legenden. Fol. 175 b und 176 sind unbeschrieben. 
Die Seite enthalt durchschnittlich 56 Zeilen, spater wird die Schrift kleiner und enger. Diese Hand- 
schrift ist vollstandig erhalten. Diese Sammlung ist aus alien MSS. zusammengelesen, und dazu noch 
mit vielen neuen, nirgends sonst vor handenen Legenden bereichert. Die Reihenfolge der Legenden 
ist ganz willkiirlich und planlos; sie gehoren meist nur nach einzelnen kleineren Gruppen zusammen. 

. . . Auch sonst zeigt dieses MS. die grosste Willkiir. In den mit der ersten Version gemeinsam- 
en Legenden steht der Text zwar auf Seiten dieser, inbesondere des MS. Ash. 43, doch zeigen sich 
auch Spuren der Einwirkung anderer MSS., besonders des MS. Laud L. 70, in welchem sich viele 
Lesarten wiederfinden. Dazu ist der Text noch haufig willkiirlich verjindert, und vielfach fehlerhaft 
und verderbt, und voU von Schreibfehlern. Auf dem ersten Blatt findet sich ein Inhaltsverzeichniss, 
von derselben Hand, auf der ersten Seite in rother, auf der zweiten in schwarzer Schrift. Horstmann 
Einl., Alteng. Leg. p. xxxiv. 



HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. 35 

Cott. Tib. E VIP, 14th Century, believed to be older than its 
supplemental form in MS. Harl. 4196, is the central version of 
the short line group. The same text occurs in MS. Harleian 
4196,/^/. 191^-193^ and is printed by Eugen Kolbing, Efig. Stud. 

I- 235- 
With this is placed a version in the Lowland Scotch dialect, 

MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Gg. IL 6, of about the year 1400. This is 

supposed to be the work of John Barbour, the author of the 

Bruce. There are about 50 legends in the collections containing 

in all 2>Z-)^ZZ (Horstmann) verses. These legends have been 

recently edited for the Scottish Text Society and the editor's 

account of the MS. is given. ^ 

MSS. Cott. Cleop. D IX, and Bodl. 799 are herewith printed 
for the first time, and the table of variants of the closely- 
related MSS. Laud 108, Camb. Univ. R 3. 25, Stowe 946, and Lam- 
beth 223 reveals all essential differences between them and the 
foundational but not original Ashmolian manuscript. 

There has been no attempt made in the present edition to 
determine the absolute inter-relation or chronology of these 
manuscripts, except so far as they reveal themselves in the 
mere presentation. 

1 MS. Cott. Tib. E vii, perg.,_/"^/., von fast demselben Format wie Harl., in ahnlicher Schrift von 
einer einzigen Hand geschrieben, hat 281 Blatter, die Seite ebenfalls 2 columnen, zu ze 46 Versen. Es 
enthalt zuerst ein nordliches Gedicht iiber die Todsiinden und deren Zweige, darauf die Homilien- 
sammlungyi?/. loi b-244 auf der Riickseite \ovi fol. 244 schliessen sich ohne besonderen Titel fur die 
Sammlungund ohne die Einleitung des MS. Harl. die Legenden an, mit Philip und Jacob (i Mai) 
beginnend. Das MS. ist leider durch einen Brand der Cottoniana sehr beschadigt, die Blatter sind 
verschrumpft und verdiinnt, ihre rechte Seite grosstentheils zerstort, so dass nur die i Columne, auf 
der Vorderseite die linke, auf der Riickseite die rechte, bis auf die obersten 2-3 Verse enhalten ist, von 
der 2 Columne nur einzelne Streifen mit den Aufiingen oder Schlussworten einzelner Verse. Es fehlt 
jedoch kein einziges Blatt so das die Liicken des MS. Harl. aus MS. Tib., soweit die versengten 
Blatter es gestatten, erganzt werden konnen. Das MS. ist neuerdings sorgfaltig gebunden, die 
Blatter in dicker Pappe befestigt. Die Uberschriften sind genau dieselben wie in Harl. Horstmann, 
EinL, Alteng. Leg. 1881. p. Ixxviii, Vellum, about A.D. 1400, Folio, ff. 5, in double columns of about 
48 lines, but some lines at the top of almost every column are lost. With headings in red and initials 
in blue and red. Ward, Cat. of MSS. Brit. Mtis. 

2 The MS. is eleven inches in length, three and thirteen-sixteenths broad, and two and a half 
inches thick. The paper was once probably white; it is now of a dirty white or whitey-brown color, 
the combined effect probably of age and use. It is in a fair state of preservation, and has been ten- 
derly dealt with by the binder. The original stamped brown calf binding of the fifteenth century, 
from which the clasp is wanting, still remains, but in a somewhat dilapidated condition, and bearing 
signs of ancient repairs. The sheets are loose and the binding is separate. At the beginning there is 
an index, with the names of the saints in Latin and the numbers of the Legends. On the last fly leaf 
of the MS. occur the words, " Katherine Greham with my hand, Finis," in the handwriting of the 
seventeenth century, which may perhaps justify the inference that a now unknown Catherine Graham 
was formerly its possessor. 

The MS. appears to have had originally 364 leaves each of them written on both sides, . . . 
The handwriting belongs to the Scottish type of the 15th century, and is small, cursive, careless, and 
very difficult to read. In one or two places it is illegible. The greater part of the writing is by one 
hand. There are a number of lacunae in the text. Metcalfe, Scot. Text Soc, Lives 0/ Saints, Vol. i. 
p. viii. (These lacunae are all recorded by Metcalfe, and by Dr. Horstmann, Einl.., Alteng. Leg. 1881. 
p. Ixii.) 



36 HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. 

The Northern and the Southern groups are the provincial 
expression of the same faith, the same learning, and the same 
traditions. The Southern group, which subdivides itself into 
Southern and South-Midland types, shows the variation result- 
ing from individuality in the person and in the monastery at 
work upon the transcribing of one or more primitive texts, to 
which MS. Ashmole stands probably more directly related than 
any extant version. 

The two manuscripts which are taken as the central texts 
have been subjected to such emendation as the concurrence of 
the variants, and an examination of the grammatical forms of 
each unavoidably suggest. These emendations are all indi- 
cated by the italicized letter or letters within brackets, and the 
marginal notes. No change merely for the sake of uniformity 
has been permitted; only such as contribute to the intelligent 
reading of the version. The punctuation of the versions has 
not been made upon a uniform basis. That of MS. Ash. follows 
the manuscript pointing as given by Dr. Furnivall in the re- 
print of the Chaucer Society Publications. MS. Cott. Tib. fol- 
lows in the main the punctuation of the Horstmann edition. MS. 
Gg. II. 6. is punctuated and capitalized according to the combined 
authority of Horstmann and Metcalfe. In the two new re- 
prints, MS. Cott. Cleop. has been allowed to stand with sim- 
ply the manuscript pointings, while MS. Bodl. which in the 
original is entirely without points, has been punctuated and 
capitalized according to modern methods. 



III. 

GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE OF THE CENTRAL 

VERSIONS. 

The vocabulary of the earlier dialect, MS. Ashmole 43, con- 
tains less than 18 per cent of words of Romance origin; that 
of MS. Cott. Tib. E. VII, about 24 per cent. Grammatical in- 
flections are extremely variable in MS. Ashmole, and in MS. Cott. 
Tib., reduced almost to the minimum of modern English. 
The context in both manuscripts is often the sole guide for 
constructions. Each has distinct marks of its respective South- 
ern and Northern origin. 

MS. ASH. 43. 

NOUNS. 

Declension. 

The genitive case, singular, is formed in -s, or -es. de^es 204, 
godes 231, lordes 105. 

The dative and accusative singular are not distinguishable. 
The dative, sometimes independent of the nominative form, 
ends in -e, -^ere 89, \inge 62, but usually follows the form of the 
nominative. Examples of variations are the following: ds. de\ 
(2 times), de\e (3 times), as. de\ (3 times); ds. rede 210, red :^o, as. 
rede 112; ds. lyue 202, 206 (Laud lyf 202, lif 206); ds. fure 224, as. 
fur 218. 

The plural is usually in -s or -es without distinction of case, 
np. wreches 158; gp. frendes 5; dp. walmes, 231; ap. godes 211; vp. 
kny-^tes 168. 

Plurals are found in -n or -en in bre\eren 134, screwen 182, rose^t 
71, heden 173, soulen 174, 176, erthtilien 152, fon 138, lilion^ lylion 91, 
71, scour gen 178. 

Plural by vowel mutation shows men, 38, 254, and its com- 
pounds, whmnen 222; fet (Laud feet,) 49. clo\es ap. 7, and good 
dp. 245, have sg. and pi. alike. Proper names are uninflected. 

PRONOUNS. 

I. Personal. 

The personal pronoun in this version is thus inflected: (A blank 
indicates that the form is omitted in the version). 



38 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 













Singular. 




N. 


Ich 








f ou, ]>e 


he, heo, it, hit 


G. 


my, 


mi. 


m 


lyn 


]n, pine, ]>m 


his, hire 


D. 


me 








]>e 


him, hire 


A. 


me 








Plural. 


him, hire it 


N. 


we 








3^ 


hi 


G. 


our, 


oure 




joure 


hor 


D. 










50U 


hem, )?em 






A. 


ous 








50U 


hem 



2. Demonstrative : 

The demonstrative pronouns are \mt and \is. \at has the in- 
strumental form, \e - - - - ]ye, correlatives, 230. ])is runs through 
ns. ds. as. np., uninflected. ap. has ])es 60, but ]ns 180. 

The definite article ])e approaches the demonstrative signifi- 
cation in several instances (see Gl. ])at). There is also the in- 
flected ])en of the as. ^;^, 42, 131, 189. ])u/ke is used S;^, 128, 237, 
260. 

J. Relative: 

The relative pronoun \at is not inflected, save for the variant 
ns. ]?^/ no. iTi? has as. ■z^/^;^ after /^, 136. W^^/ is uninflected. 

4. Interrogative: 

JVat, wuch and ho are used as interrogative pronouns. 

5. Indefinite: 

The indefinite pronouns employed are eche^ ei\er^ ?ne, no-^t, no\er^ 
no]>ing, o]>er (see Gl.). The disjointed j-^/w^ no, is used with re- 
flexive force. 

VERBS. 

I. Weak Verbs. 

The regular conjugation of the verb is as follows: (The 
blanks signify that no instance of the tense is given in the text). 
Pres. Ind. Sg. 

1. — or -e : lif 212, kepe 207, mete 100, owe 183, sende 39. 

2. -stf xt, or -est: axst 188, leuest 214, louest 25, bringest 163, 

luxt 200. 

3. -e or -e^ : cle}>e]> 52, ke))e]> 150, bihouej) 104, come]? 198. 
PI. 

1. -e or -e]> : bidde 259, finde)> 3, 72. 

2. -ej) : cu])e]) 168. 

3. -e^ : drinkej) 151, lijej) 152, swynke]) 152, sittep 151. 



GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE 39 

Pt. 

1. — or -de : smulde 90. 

2. -e ox -st {xt). 

3. -ede -de -te : burede 180, bileuede 235, sende 50, custe 113. 
PI. 

1. 

2. 



3. e or -ede: caste 179, burede 139, bileuede 145. 

The infinitives u.sually end in -e; several \ny or ie : burie 136, 
deie 78, 216, hie 238, crie 38, halwy 250. 

The past participle usually has /- as its sign, this being lost in 
several cases when the participle assumes an adjectival force. 

The present participle has only one illustration in the text, 
wepynge 156. There is also se\ende 229, a derivative adjective. 

The imperative has wite\ T:^, fi-^te^ 169, set 39, we]>e 225. 

The optative shows the following forms, i sg. ileue 27, tse 31; 2 
sg. nost i2>gy grante 16, segge 212; 3 sg. seo^ 25, under^ete 21; 3 pi. 
tec he 39. 

2. The following strong verbs may be clasified according to 
the OE. ablaut series. 

Inf. Pt. Pp. 

I. 

abide 133..... 

bringe 162 ibrojt 13 

scryue 17 

lese 124 

smyte 23 smot 235 ismyte 243 

aros 43 

iwrite 3 

II. 

bed 4, bad 44 

luxt 200 

iK 158 

stonde 246 stod 88 

III. 

fijte 24 

grede 167 gradde 222 

vynde ^"^ vond dZ 

begynne 250 , 

gan 58, gon 179 

ibound 1 78 

song 10, songe 9 



40 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 

(drinke]? 151) 

(jelpest 197) 

sue]) 9 

worj) 36 

IV. 

j com 46 icome 185 

( bicom(e) 1 16, 130 bicom 65, 85 

j nyme 177 nom 58 

( by-nyme 23 by nome 22 inome 181 

speke, 41, 87 

stele, 136 

ber 56, 174.. 

V. 

jeue 8s, 199 jaf 66 gef 173 ijeue 105 

ise isei 57, 173 

lay 253 

qua]) 15 

sat 231 

(swinke]) 152) 

(vnderjete 21) 

VI. 

sle 32 slawe 238 

vorsake 130 

Gije]) 152) 

The preterite plural frequently adds -e to the preterite singu- 
lar, com 46, come 140; song 10, 11, songeg; nom ^S,nome 140; der 56, 
dere 174. 

ADJECTIVES. 

Weak adjectives show an inclination to take -e as their sign, 
but the usage is not uniform, strong: good 2^, 115, 247; weak: 
gode 69, 128, 163, 171, 176, hut gode 139, strong; strong: o/d, 46, 109, 
weak: olde 40, 45, 75, but strong: o/de 47, and weak: old^^\ strong: 
schort 201, weak: scorte 227, strong: wit 77, weak: wite 56, 65, 91, 
184. Many words like suete show no variation, while stalward 
168, and stalwarde 168, are both weak. 

The vocative usually uses the sign of the weak adjective, hue 
95^ 99, 107, 113, 127, stalwarde 168. The plural cases apparently 
cling to the use of final -e though not invariably. 

The comparative of the adjective is found in bri-^tore 70; bet 
64, betere 186; mo 182, 232; so\er iii; woder 112, verisore 92. 



GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 4I 

The cardinal numerals o 6i, 62, 129, on 61^, 71, one 84^, ^wo 76, 
S6, 257, /<? 70, ^laei 139; ])r^, /our, twenti, hondred, are used; the 
ordinal \ridde 253. 

ADVERBS. 

Ter?ninations. 

-liche: folliche 185, stalwardliche 169, stilliche 3, 10, tristiliche 18, ^/(j*/- 
/zV/z<? 236, sodenliche 94; -<?, the most frequent suffix: bi-hinde 193; 
^^r^ 236; j«2r^ 120; -^erne 4, 119; harde 23, /(3;j"i"£? 158, 159; /(j*;?^^ 126; 
-^ (^< ^/^J; M-hinde 193, aboute 88, amidde 219, a//]j]w2;?<? 68, w/p-p^^//^ 
179. 

The old genitive derivation remains in ^/z^j-, 190, 246 (Adj. 
eny.) The negative particle ne, frequently employed, appears 
(-ny) as a verb suffix m wihiy 81. It is frequently agglutinated 
with verb forms as z^ost, /^olde, ;zot, ;2ele, /^abbe]?. 

p^ (then, when); \ei (although), 91, 145, 147, 148, are character- 
istic of the MS. 

The frequent adverbial prefix a- is never written o-onon- as- in 
Cott. Tib. E. VII., but aboute ^'^^ ^down 49, amidde 219, ^^rigt loi; 
-ward is employed in hamward 238. 

The comparative form of the adverb is given in lejtgore 230, 
7nore 54, basse 158, 159; the superlative in mest 11. 

PREPOSITIONS. 

The prepositions with their dependant cases are to be found 
in the glossary. 

To is frequently employed in this Southern dialect as sign of 
the genitive case. The prefix a- of prepositions, as in the ad- 
verb, is invariable in place of Tib. E. VII. -0, on. 

MS. CoTT. Tib. E. VII. 

NOUNS. 

Declension. 

The genitive case is denoted by (i) the preposition of, marterdom 
22,6,chastite 128, 20^, angell 262; (2) ending -s, -es, maysters 2,^^,christes 
315* 3^9) 3441 (3) without sign of case, broker 218. The dative and 
accusative singular show no inflexional sign. Plurals are 
formed without case distinction by (i) termination -s, -es,-is, or-ys 
angels 358, wordes 80, sawles 356, bodis 355, hertis 202, bodys 202; 

4 



N. 


I 


G. 


my, mi 


D. 


me 


A. 


me 


N. 


we 


G. 


oure 


D. 


us (vs) 


A. 


us 



he, scho, 


it 




his, hir 






him, hir, 


it, 


yit 


him, hir, 


it 




])ai 






]^aire 






]'am 






))am 







42 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 

(2) vowel change, ine7i 134, 321, fete 269, bre\er 291, 308, ivemen 6; 

(3) alike in sg. and ^\.,folk 163, 359, clathes 2i'2^ 113, sede 128, 132, 
paines 352, 434; (4) irregularly, knese 437, heuides 199, 354. 

PRONOUNS. 

1. Personal. 

The personal pronouns are thus inflected in the text: 

Singular. 
])0W, ]^e, (t)ou, ou, je 
]n, joure, ]nne 
I'e, 50W 
})e, 50W 

Plural. 
]^e, jow 
joure 
50W 
sow 

2. . Demonstrative. 

The demonstrative pronouns are ]>«/ or |^^ and \is with corre- 
sponding plurals \a and p/r. 

J. Relative. 

The text shows the following forms for the relative pronoun; 
ns. what 118, 157, 170; gs. whas 260; ds. ivham 462, what 281; as. 
what 211, 213, 290, etc. Plural throughout, what. 

4. Interrogative. 

This form of the pronoun occurs only in composition in 
for-whi 228. 

^. Indefinite. 

The indefinite pronouns used are any 67, ilkane 321, no-man 95, 
none 142, 430, now]^er 89, ^])^r 198, j-^/w 433. Among these there is 
no instance of inflexion. 

ARTICLES. 

The definite article is ]>e with occasionally an apparent old 
neuter ])at 198, 377. The indefinite article has the forms a 23, 
60, 284, 420, 452, preceding a consonant, and a7ie 67,, 87, 147, 418, 
preceding a vowel. 

ADJECTIVES. 

The adjective is irregular in its use of final -e to distinguish 
strong and weak forms, and, saving the occasional occurrence 
of -(?, it is without case endings. Instances of variation occur 
in the following, ns. 7?iast^ gs. moste 126; dp. 7Jiaste 384; ns, both^ dp. 



GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 43 

bathe 200, ap, bath 90, both 224; ns. chast, as. chaste 129, dp. chast 201. 
Only one comparative form of the adjective occurs, verrayer 266. 
The cardinal numerals a 162, 163, 164, 426, twa 81, 195, 308, thre 
430, 431, 436, 438, 446, are employed. 

VERBS. 

I. Weak Verbs, 

The inflexion of the verb is as follows: 
Ind. Pres. Sg. 

1. Usually without termination: ■f.erji 116, luf 66, say 103, trow 

173, haue 60. 

2. ) .(fj-.- ^j->&<?i- 228, dwelles 168, trowes 167, gra?ites 181, ///ri' 229, 



//^yVi" 82, 116, etc. 
Irregular, 2 sg. sais 80, 82, a//// 213; 3 sg. vndtiplise 133. 



PI. 



2. V without termination, or -e: ///"450, Z^^^/*? 383. 
3- ) 

The signs of the preterite, sg. and pi., are -/; baptist 178, 327, 
comfort 33 1, ^^^^354, pi. 4151 i^ft 434, sent ^\y^wirschipt 397/ -^.- cuma?id 
349. 371, 403. ^'^^/-^^^ '-^47, /-^^^ 253, //^^ 149, pi. 2>Z, 310, ^^^^^ 225, 267, 
323, 348, 367, 399, 422, mad, made 45, 97, 215, 222, 459; said 46, 58, 
78, 93, willd T^-^Zy wond T^o'], answer d ^2, 226, herd ^t^, honord^ 294; -ed: 
pained 405, gra?ited 318, kissed 248, 249, 269, lifted 156, inarried 23, 
trowed 18, turned 319, granted 345, ///>^ 293, 309, 389, trowed 360, 396, 
turned 360, 393: -/V, -j'<3^y heuyd 125, i-^j/^, 16, 441, leniid 194, prechid 
298, 315, without ending: put 352, /^<^ 240, 358, y>^ 38, /r^o/ 333; irregu- 
lar: biliue 327. 

The optative gives eight forms in the three persons of the 
singular. They are without termination except j^z^^ 49, 144, and 
//^ 68. 

The imperative ending 2 sg. is -^, -^i" and sometimes without 
termination, greue 62, 93, luke 62, ^^<?j 201, ask 212, w^/^ 452. 

The infinite inclines to the dropping of final -e. 

The present participle ends in -and: assentand 20'], brinand ^16, 
call and 42^ knelea?id 191, lif and ^t,^, play and 15, ^21, precheand 2,0^. 

The past participle has the endings -d^ -/, -ed, -id, -de; and -n, 
-7ie, -en. 

The following, not derived from the umlaut series of strong 
verbs, form their preterites and past participles regularly, but 
vv^ith change of vowel. 

Inf. Pt. sg. and pi. Pp. 

bring 372 broght 195, 326, (pi.) 423 broght 39, 158 



44 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 

(teche 451) 



tell 96, 288, 301, 303 tald (pi.) 30, talde 122, 444 tald 51, talde 231 

(think 251) thoght 55 

seke 142 soght 325 soght 143, 401 

wirk 318, 351, 451 wrogt 305, wroght 373 wroglit 196 

II. Strong Verbs. 

The strong verbs are less numerotis than the weak. Disre- 
garding the seven verbs with irregular preterites just preced- 
ing there are thirty-eight. For these verbs eighteen infinitives 
are given in the text, twenty have been constructed on the 
analogy of other forms and related verbs. The termination for 
the infinite thus results, -e, eleven, without ending, twenty-eight. 

Like the weak verb, i sg. of the strong verb takes no termina- 
tion. 2 sg. shows only one form, -e instead of -es^ bede 69. 3 sg. has 
three instances, termination -es; thinkes 381, biddes 423, waxes 
133, also tase 159, dose 66. Uninflected, gaf 285, tell 323, 367, loit 
67; impersonal, think 251; contracted, bus 61. 

In the preterite sg., the sign continues to be -de, talde 242, and 
the similarity continues as in weak verbs between the forms of 
the 3 sg. and 3 pi. 

The optative among strong verbs shows the forms 2 sg. gifes 
124, I pi. ^Z/ 224, 3 pi. /^// 365. 

The imperative 2 sg. has tak 106, 131; teche 451; tell 107, 109. 

The one case of pres. pt. is schineand 193. 

The survivals of the OE. ablaut classes are as follows: 

Inf. Pt. sg. or pi. Pp. 

I. 

rase 120 

(schineand) . . 

strike 430 

writen 174, wretyn 157, 160 



II. 

bed 428. 
bow 334 

III. 



boun 8, boune 297 



bygyn 190, 



fand 191 

gan 116, 362, 391, 427 

win 233 won 23 1 



GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 45 

IV. 

bycome 284 

cum 235 come 184, 244, 314, 385, 440. ouer-ctimen 339 

V. 

bid 281 bad 156, 176, 245.. . , 

gif 113, 341, 436 g-af 285, 456 gifen 445 

get 1S9 

lay 154 

se 9, 14, 81, 94, 95 saw 151, 192, 389 pi. 146 sene 180, 417 

sat 437 

spak 254,392 

VI. 

ferd 123, 245 

forsake 72, 144, 276, 332. ..forsoke pi. 395 

From the old reduplicating verbs we have the following, in eo: 
bifell 324, 368, by/ell 2,04, fell 153, 269, knew 13, 28. 
In e: {Jiete 257). 

From old preterite presents: durst 29, 76; mot 127; may ^^ 9, 
S3, 94, 95j iio, 130, 376, might 170, 222, 265, 286, 289, 357, 448, 
moght 56, 442; sal{l^ 72, 86, iii, 117, 212, 279, suld 31, 311; will 
79, 213, 241, willed 338, wald 142, 207, 219, 312, 351. 

Anomolous verbs are represented in the text by the following 
forms: inf. be, pt. ivas, pp. bene; inf. ga, pt. y)de\ inf. do, pt. did. 

Adverbs. 

Adverbs usually end in -ly: trewly,parfitely, smertly, stoutly, halily; 
once in -/.• wiseli; frequently in -e: wele, tite, rathe; otherwise with 
out ending or irregular. 

Prepositions. 

A list of the prepositions in their proper order may be found 
with their respective case government in the glossary. Since 
noun inflections in this text are so little to be relied upon, we 
must decide in many instances the case employed by the meth- 
ods of Mn. English, in general the dative being the case of the 
indirect object, the accusative the case of the direct. The geni- 
tive is frequently expressed by means of the preposition of. 
Source, possession (benefit, instrumentality, interest,) with the 
preposition of, seem to convey a more distinctively dative than 
genitive idea. 



IV. 

PHONOLOGY OF THE STRESSED VOWELS. 

[The vowels and diphthongs here given are classified alphabetically 
according to their Middle English forms. The stem only of a word series 
is given, except in cases of compound words and where an inflection serves 
to make the placing of a word intelligible. There has been no attempt 
made to classify words according to their Middle English sounds. Refer- 
ences given at the head of each group apply to the general type of the 
group, cases of special reference immediately follow the word under con- 
sideration. The abbreviations refer to the following authorities.] 

Gr., Grammar of Old English. Eduard Sievers, ed. A. S. Cook. Boston, 

1887. 
Coszjn. Altwestsachsische Grammatik. P. J. Cosijn. Haag. 1888. 
Morsb. Mittelenglische Grammatik. Lorenz Morsbach. Halle. 1896. 
Schwan. Grammatik des Altfranzosichen. Eduard Schwan. Leipzig. 1893. 
Murray. A New English Dictionary on Historical Principles. ed. J. A. H. 

Murray. 
Kluge. Etymologisches Worterbuch der deutschen Sprache. Strassburg, 

1883. 
Maetzner. Altengiische Sprachproben. Eduard Matzner. Berlin. 187S- 

1885. 
Fischer. The Stressed Vowels of ^Elfric's Homilies. Frank Fischer; Publ. 

of Mod. Lang. Asso. Vol. IV. No. 2. 1889. 

MS. ASH. 43. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH a. 
I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. a, WG. a{Gr. 11): 

ac, 25, 37, 75, 97, 134, 172, 202, 210, 226; habb, 95, loi, 144. 150, 154, 
254, {Morsb. 102.2); knaue, 144; made, 53, 109, 138, 218; naked, 177; 
-sake, i3o;-wake, 102. 

2. WS. a {CE through umlaut), WG. a {Or. 10; 50): 

fader, 62;-gadere, 180; habbe. 53, 74, 147, 255, hadde, 14, 67, 132, 145, 
146, hast. 15, 24, 29, Q7, 103, III, 204, ha]?, 105, 119, 120, haue, 128. 

3. WS. o, WG. a, before nasals (Gr. 512; 65): 

an, 125; an {Gr. 65.2), 70; can, 118; fram, 2, 26, 35, 55, 190; gan, 58. 
167, 178, 238; man, 5, 46, 130; name, 250. 

4. WS. ce, WG. a {Gr. 49): 

after, 30, 48, 65, 125, 253, 258; at, i, 84; bad. 44; dawe, 142; qua]> 
(see Gl.); sat, 231; stalward, i68^ 169 (cf. Gr. 202.3. Note 2); slawe {Gr. 
50.2)238; ]>&t (see Gl.); vaste, 21, 178; walmes, 231; war, 53; was, i, 5, 
13, 181, 221; wat, 80, 108, 137, 168, 182; water, 229. 

5. WS. a, WG. ai{Gr. 13): 

a. 5, 16, 54, 55, 56. 154, 160, 1S8, 194, 196, 201, 218, 219, 220, 227, 239, 246, 
250, an, 20, 31. 46; axst, 188; hal-, 59. 250; ham-, 23S. 



PHONOLOGY. 47 

6. WS. £6 (umlaut of a, WG. ai{Gr. 17. i; 90): 

ar, 2; clan-, 30; lad-, 129, 181, 221; lasse, 158, \^<^{Morsb. 96.2);-last, 75, 
220. 

7. WS. ^, WG. a, Germ, e {Gr. 17,2; go): 
gradde, 222; radde, 60; war, 48, 65, 85, %S, 174. 

8. WS. ea, Germ, a, 

{a) before r-f-consonant {Gr. 79): 
art, 116, 159, 204, 205, art-, 1S3, 185; hard-, 23, 138, 191; warde, 19, 165, 
wardeyn, 20. 

(b) before /-|-consonant {G?''. 80): 
al, 24, 30, 89, 195, 219, 229, 255. alle, 62. 166, 248, 252; as, 3, 13, 17, 26, 43, 
46, 54, 72, 82, 88, 90. 97, 98, 118, 139, 18S, 194, 216, 217; al-, 20, 91, 116, 118, 
121, 196, 256; half, 238, 241, 243, 244^; halt, 24. 

9. WS. ea (palatal+^), WG. a {Gr. 75.1): 

jaf, 66; schal, 41, 42, 162, 188, 196, 224, 227; schalt, 36, 42, 114, 116, 189, 
190, 216. 

10, WS. ea, WG. a preceded by palatal {Gr. 74): 
gare, 120. 

11. Old Norse. 

caste, 76, 179. 219, 229, lawe, 141, take, 217. 

III. Celtic. 

cradel. 2 (origin uncertain, Murray). 

IV. Romance {Schivaii, 2'jd). 

belamy 149, 161, angel, 20, 28, 33, 42, 69, 83, 85, 105, 131, 174, 176; chambre, 
68, 87, 132; chaste, 73; dame, 198, 207; grante, 16, 80; grace, 83. 231, 246; 
ianglinge, 161; alas, 223; maner, 76, 1S7; marie, 10; martir-, 78, 180, 253, 
259, martred, 48, 135, 139; pal, 7 {Morsb. 107.5); place, 84, 232; sacrifice, 
162, 172, 208. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH e. 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. e, WG. e{Gr. 19. i): 

beggare (?) (of uncertain origin, Murray), 160; helpe, no; ne (see Gl.), 
quell-, 144, 233, 235, 237; que>e, 143, i63;speke, 41, 87; stele, 136; wel, 2, 
44, 103, 147, 200, 201, 241. 

2. WS. ^, 2-umlaut of a or 9, WG. a {Gr. 89): 

bedde, 13; bet, 64, 186; ende, 155, 189, 206, 227. helle, 35, 156, 2i6;-hered, 
51; lete, 22, 164; lengore, 230; men, 38, 45. 47, 134, 139. 140, 163, 171, 176, 
254, me, 47, 52, 85, 135, 137, 221, 229, 233. 242, me-. 48; sende, 39, 50, 228, 
248; segge, 212, streng>e, 5; telle, 16, 36, j^en, 31, 42, 54, 70, 92, 103, in, 
112, 158, 160, 186, 197, 232; J'ence-, 90. 92, 148, 149. 187, 203; wemmed, 12; 
. wen, 9, 125, 135, 153, 156, 189, 198, 203, 205; wende, 44., 67, 85, 134, 156, 190, 
247, 256; werede, 7. 

3. WS. CE, later ^, WG. a, with ecthlipsis of ^ {Gr. 214.3): 

sede. 29. 50, 51, 60, 73, 87, 89, 107, III, 113, 149, 182, 209, 223, 255 {Gr. 
89. Note I). 



48 PHONOLOGY. 

4. WS. eo, 

{a) breaking of e before r+consonant {Gr. 79.1): 

-berne, 121, 122; derk-, 169; gerne, 4, 119; herte, 12, 190; verrore, 230; 

were, 109. 
{b) by 7/-umlaut {Gr. 106. i): 

clep-, 52, 192; henne, 37; heuene, 55, 59, 105, 122, 148, 174, 176. 
{c) by ^-umlaut {Gr. 109, b): 

suere, 235. 

5. Representative of WS. z'e, palatal umlaut of WG. e {Gr. 75.3): 
jelpest. 197; -sete, 21. 

6. WS.jK, /-umlaut of WG. u: 
verst 102, uerst, 102. 

7. WS. J/, contraction of /+^^- 
>e, 230^. 

8. Contraction of WS. e-\-z, WG. e: 
nele, 32', 126, 215, nelle>, 75, 76, 158. 

9. WS. e, Germ, e {Gr. 21. i): 

her, 21, 63, 191; here, 90, 95, 122; het, 6, 165, 172, 173, 217; lette, 3. 

10. WS. e, 2-umlaut of WG. o {Gr. 21.2, 94): 

bre>eren, 134; dest, 63, 79, 184; fet, 49; grepe, r.54; suete, 15, 19, 33, 251, 
259, twenti, 257; verde, 217; -uere, 96; -seche, 127; wep-, 156, 225. 

11. WS. e, the result of secondary lengthening. 
he, ge, me, j'e, we (see Gl). 

12. WS. e, representative of ie, z'-umlaut of ea {Gr. 21.4; 97; 99): 

seme, 26; kep-, 150, 161, 207; lef, 137, 212, -leue, 27, 32, 34, 61, 64, 98, 106, 
115,130, 215, 241, leu-, 63, 141, 145, 214; repe, 153, 155. 

13. WS. &, z-umlaut of a. Germ, az {Gr. 17. i): 

clene, 25, 73, 86, 115; delede, 245; ech, 26, 62 {Gr. 347.1); enes, 190, 246; 
eny, 54, 70, 112, 124; er, 53, 103; euer, 75, loi, 186; lede, 58, 128. 170, 176, 
218, leue, 74, 241; lere, 185; mest, 11; neuer, 75, 76, 90, 154, 158; teche, 39. 

14. WS. &, WG. a, Germ, e {Gr. 17.2; 57.2): 

ber, 56, 174, bleddore {Kiuge), 194; drede, 57; grede {Mdtzner), 167; 
here, 8; let, 12, 46, 130. 144, ill'^, 178, 234, met- loo*^, loi; nere, 123; 
red(e), 30, 59, 79, 112, 114, iiS, 210; slepe, {cf. Cosijn, 82.3), 102, ]>er-, 
56, 88, 140, were, 82, 88, 91, 120, 124, 217, 228, 234; 96, 121, 143; 134, 141; 
48, T37, 139, 142, 170, 171, 186, 252. 

15. WS. ea, by palatal umlaut {Gr. loi): 

je, 104; -gen, 24 67, 131, 141, 160; ger, 89, 257 {Gr. 102); next(G^r loi, a), 8. 

16. WS. ea, WG. au {Gr. 63): 

bed, 59. 249, 254; bete, 178; ded, 244, de]), 162, 199, 201, 203, 204. 205^, 206, 
208, 230, 233, 234, 236; eke, 157, 210; gret, 6, 36, 218; heued, 233, heden, 
i73;hewe. 240; led, 219; rede, 9i;scewe, 28; screwe, 182, 217, 239. 

17. WS. ea, WG. a-\-o {Gr. iii): 
sle. 32. 

18. WS. eo, 

(<a;)WG. eu{Gr. 40. i; 64): 

dere, 236; lef-, 20, 27; lese, 224, 226, lene, 95, 99, 107, 113, 127; seke, 
196; se]7, 220, 2292. 



PHONOLOGY. 49 

ib) influence of w on WG. e {Gi'. 73. i): 

heu, 76, 184; tre, 109, 211; trewe, 73; ]^reu, 47; -kneu, 48. 
{c) contractions, i-\-o {Gr. 113); i'-\-o {Or. 114. i); preterits of red, vbs. 

be, ibe (see Gl.); frendes, 5; -j^e {Gr. 403); 158. ]>ve, 37, 180, 235, 257; 

vel, 49, 57; -se, 28, 29, 31, 33, 35, 42, 63, 96, gS, 102, 189, 212, 213, 242. 

II. Old Norse. 

hem, j^em, (see Gl. hc)\ reuj^e, 244; verisore, 92; welluwe, 75. 

III. Romance {Schiuan, 271). 

best, 112; certes, 15S, 162, 200; cler, 170; emperours. 138, 140; gerlans, 8, 
70, 95; ihesu, 4, 34, 38, 190, 247, 256, -leue, 169; menstrales, 9; menstrasie, 
9; merci, 128; prechede, 231, 247, 254; semblance, 145, 146, 147; sergant, 
204, 205; seruice, 251; trechours, 141; tresour, 8; vers, 11; vestemens, 
56; werreour, 52. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH /, 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. /, WG. i{Gr. 23; 45; 54): 

{a) in closed syllables, 

bidde, 259; bist, 80; gif, (see GL); ich, (see Gl. 7); in, -inne, (seeGl.); 

it, hit, his, him (see Gl, hc)\ is (see Gl. be)\ 220; midde, 219; prick, 

195; sitte]?, 151; still-, 3, 10, 44, 88, 225; swij^e, 7, 68; ]^is, (see Gl.); 

>ridde, 253; wille, 30, 43, 255, wil-, 81, 151; witte, 94; wi>, (see 

Gl.); write 56, 59; iwis, 28, 202, 206, 214. 
[b) before -nd {Gr. 124. i.): 

find-, 3, 72; -hinde, 193. 
{c) before -n^ {Gr. 124. i): 

bring-, 162, 163, 260; J'ing, 62, 86, no, 145, 213, 223. 
{d) before -nc {Gr. 124. i): 

drink-, 151 ; 
{e) before -Id {Gr. 124. 3): 

milde, 54; wilde, 53. 
{/) in open syllables : 

gidi, 209, 210, 214, 215, 216; -priked, 195; -tilien, 152; wit-, 4, 26, 3?, 

73, 244; -write, 3. 

2. Representative of WS. j/, /-umlaut of WG. z/ {Gr. 31): 
chirche, 250. 

3. WS. Z6', /-umlaut of ea, WG. a {Gr. 97): 
lise>, 152 {Gr. 98. a). 

4. WS. /e, palatal umlaut of ea, WG. a {Gr. 82; loi): 

mijt, 18, 23, 35, 51, 92, 96, 98, 122. 201, 202, 203, 204, 212, 213, 233, 242, 246; 
nygt, 13, 229. {Gr. 98, Note; 31, Note). 

5. WS. z'e, z'-umlaut of eo, WG. / {Gr. 41. i; 100): 
hire (gs., ds., as. see Gl.) {Gr. 109. b). 

6. WS. z'e, palatal umlaut of eo, WG. e {Gr. S3; loi): 

brigt-, 70; fist , 24, 169; rigt, 106, 140, 142, 203, 257; sigt, 105. 

7. WS. ze, WG. e, preceded by a palatal {Gr. 75.3): 
siue, 188. 

8. WS. ie, z-\-e {Gr. 114.3): 

hi (np. see Gl.). 



50 PHONOLOGY. 

9. WS. 10, Germ. i{Gr. 38): 
quic, 244 (Gr. 71). 

10. WS. i, shortened with gemination of consonant: 
blisse (6^r. 202.7), 148, 155; wimmen, 222. 

11. WS. /, WG. i{Gr. 59): 

-bide, 133; idel, 151; liche, 8; lif (sb.), 24, 125, 178, 187, 199, 204, 224 226, 
227; -ligt, 55, 258; mile, 37; riche, 7, 13,; wide, 134; wif, 183; wise, 42, 252; 
wite, 56, 65, 91, 184; wit, 77. 

12. WS. / by secondary lengthening {Gr. 121): 

bi, 21, 69, 114, 167, 1S3, 203, 237; I, 12, 32^, 81, 92, 94, 161, 212; mi, 226; si]?- 
{Gr. 122), 235; >i, 23, 30^, 51, 80, 112, 115, 155, 161, 184, 187, 189, 192, 193, 
196, 197, 198, 202, 205, 207, 210; j^in, 199, 211. 

II. Old Norse. 
tristiliche, 186. 

III. Romance {Schwan, 274). 

biscop, 177, 129, 248; baptis- 3, 41, 61, 248; crist, 4, 34, 38, 190, 247, 256, 
crist-34, 47, 50, 66, 82, 118, 130, 135, 166, 175, 232, 254; lil- 71, 77. 91; 
prison, 164, 167; priu-, 16, 17, 41; richesse, 6; seruice, 251; sire, 143, 200; 
strif, 124. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH 0. 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. 0, WG. {Gr. 55): 

bodi, 73, 179, 251; -bore, i; corn, 153; god, 10, 62, 162, 207, 208, 211, 228, 
231, 239, 246, golde, 8; -morwe, 171; o>er, 100, 162, 208; ouer, 62, 219, 237; 
nor, 15, 22. 32, 57, 147, 148, 155, 156, 225, 259, -uore, 137,181; uor>. 44, 
58, 120, 179, 221; vor, 24, 124, 189; vor, 59, 144, wolde, nolde, (see Gl.); 
word-, 60, 85. 

2. WS. 0, WG. a{Gr. 51): 

of, off, (see Gl.); on, 34, 38, 210, -on, 78. 

3. WS. 0, WG. a, before nasals, {Gr. 65): 

honde, 245; lomb, 54; londe, 142; long, 126, mon, 14, 40, 45, 55, 65, 216, 248, 
mon-, 109, 128; mony, 247;-mong, 47, song, 9; stonde, 21, 69, 100, 246, 
strong, 178. 

4. WS. q, WG. a, with loss of nasal {Gr. 65; 185): 

-broj;t, 13, 74, 94. 120, 137, 142, 170, 171, 184, 193, 208, 222, 234, 236, so>, 
18, 292. 99, III, 147, 148. 213; >ost, II, 93. 

5. WS. u. WG, 0, before nasals {Gr. 70): 

com, 130, 191, 198, come, 2, 116, 185; wonede, 249 {Morsb. 65.7), 

6. WS, ti, WG. o{Gr. 55): 

I0U-, 2, 15, 25, 31, 36, 73, 106, 115, vol, 91, 93, uol, 194, 219, 236; wolf, 54. 

7. WS. u, WG. u{Gr. 56.): 

tonge, 36; )»oru, 5, 97, 115, 116, 166, 224. 

8. WS. fi^ WG. i2: 

bote (e-|-z7), 96, 108, 123, 184, 194, 213; adon, 184. 

9. WS. ea, WG, a before /-|-consonant {Gr. 80): 
bold. 160; old. 40, 45. 46, 47. 55, 75. 109; -told, 159. 

10. WS. CO, preceded by w, WG. e {Gr. 72): 

worldes, 147; wor}?, 146, 158, 184, 193, 197, 226. 



PHONOLOGY. 51 

11. WS. eo, <9-umlaut of e, by contraction: 
hor (OE. heora), (f, 76, 86, 144, 173, 174. 

12. WS. 0, eo, preceded by palatal, WG. u {Gr. 74; 75): 

5ong, 223, 224, 226; schort, 201, scorte, 227, scholde, 121, 157, 211, scholle}>, 
84, 155. (Gr. 76.2. Note). 

13. WS. 0, WG. {Gr. 60): 

boke, 72; broj^er, 82, 89, 95, 99, 107, 114, 115, 116, 127, 129; do, 30, 90, 92, 112, 
114, 118, 164. 172, 184, 2oS;good, 25, 115, 245, 247. gode, 69, 125, 139, 163, 
171, 176, moder, 258; mote, 16, 17, 78; most, 28, 34, 37, 40, 117, 133, 237; mowe, 
102, 153, 154; inou, 86;-so?;t, 14, 119; suote (see suete), 68, 71, 77, 90, 97; to, 
(see Gl.); wod. 112, 149, 217. 

14. WS. a, WG. ai{Gr. 25.2), {Morsb. 134): 

-blowe, 194; cloj^es, 7; holig. 107, 180, 225, 240, 243, 259; -bote, 18. 132; 
lord. 2, 12, 13, 43, 61, 74, 89, 83, 105, 250, 251, 258, 259; mo, 182, 232, more, 
54; no>er, 31; o, 61, 62, 129; on, 612, 71, one, 84*, -on, 39. 43, 45, 49, 66, 113, 
131, 136, 162, 164, 175, 177, 180; -om, (OE. ha7ii), 133; oJ>er, 18, 64, 72, 86, 94, 
99, 100. 103, 108, 129, 143, 184, 187, 191; owe, 183; smot, 235, 236; ston, 211; 
tok-, 77, 78; two, 76, 86, 257, to, 70; -ros, 43; >o, 55, 57, 67, 107, 131, 172, 
179, 181. 217, 221; wo, 126, 150, 240, 241. 

15. WS. 0, WG. rt, before a nasal {Gr. 68): 

com, {Morsb. 93.2), 46, 49, 55, 65, 85, 87, 131, 166, 167, 232, 260, come. 140; 
-dom, 50, 260; don. 137; fon, 138; go, {Gr. ^-j.i. Note). 37, 55, 117, 154, gon, 
40, 132, 135, 179; ido, 19, 103, 252, 255; nom, 58, 66, 86, 140, 165; sone, 14, 
79 98, 181, 184, 193, -uonge, 125, 227. 

16. WS. 6, {e-\-<-T') by contraction: 

non, 108, no, 36, 46, 146, 204, 237, 242, nogt, 12, 24, 145, 147, 150, 161, 163, 
202, 207, 212, 214, 224, 225. 233. 236, nol'ing, 22, 32, 64. 81, III, 202. 

17. WS. a, by secondary lengthening, WG. a {Gr. 121): 

ho. 138, 242, hose, 150; so. 35, 36, 49, 53, 77, 81, 90, 93^, 97, 100, 119, 122, 
125, 126, 138, 160, 166, 185, 191, 228, 238, 240, 241. 

18. WS. <?, contraction of (?-f-vowel: 
do}>, 26, 74, 98, 162, 168, 184. 

19. WS. eo, WG. e, preceded by w {Gr. 72): 
wope, 222. 

20. WS. z, WG. i. 

womman, 133 {Morsb. 149.3). 

II. Old Norse. 

bone, 80, 97; both, 42, 84, 173; hondred, 232, 257; hor, 56; tok, 59, 71. 146. 

III. Romance {Sc/iivan, 277). 

conseil, 17, 41; fol, 14^, 31, 124, 126, 130, 188, 192, 228; ioie, 30, 86, 126, 
156, 260; noble, i; poer, 189, 192. 193, 197, 252; robe, 7; rose, 71. 78, 
91; soden, 94. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH u. 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. u, WG. u {Gr. 56): 

]?us, 54; schull-, 125, 156, 256, {Gr. 76, 2, Note 2). 

2. WS. u, WG. {Gr. 29.2): 
-fulle, 67 {Gr. 55). 



52 PHONOLOGY. 

3. WS. i, WG. i: 

busemar, 152; muche, 81, 93, 148, 245; ]7uder, 50, 135. 

4. WS. /, WG. a, contracted compound: 

such, 158, 188, 233; wuch, 187 {Gr. 43, Note; 342). 

5. WS. e{y\ WG. a: 
stude, 44, 46, 239. 

6. WS. y, WG.u{Gr. 95): 

bur-, 47, 136, 139, 180, 251; custe, 113; dude, 240; gulte-, 240; kun, 185, 
186; muri, 125; vuel, 239. 

7. WS. J, WG. e{Gr. 81): 
sulue, no. 

8. Representative of WS. ea, palatalization of WG. a {Gr. 75): 
ichuUe, 30, 256. 

9. Representative of WS. eo preceded by lu, WG. e {Gr. 28.3; 72): 
wur>i, 143, 150. 

10. Representative of WS. ze,y, WG eo by palatal umlaut {Gr. loi; 100) 
suc}», 215, suxst-, 192, 214, suxt-, 103, 108, 109. 199. 

11. Representative of WS. eo due to palatal influence on {Gr. loi): 
schulde (pt.), 249 {Gr. 76, Note 2). 

12. WS. i, WG. i: 
wule, 126, 220. 

13. WS. y, /-umlaut of WG. t'c {Gr. 96): 

cuj^e]?, 16S; fur, 218, 224; -hud, 120; lute, 16, 148, 196, 197; prute, 198. 

14. Representative of ie, i umlaut of eo {Gr. loi): 
gut {Gr. 74, Note i), 182; lu]?er, 52; luxt, 200. 

15. Representative of eo, the result of contraction: 
huld, 05, 70, 88. 

II. Old Norse. 

puttes, 47; }>ulke, 83, 128, 237, 260; unknown origin, smul, 68, 90^, 92, 97. 

III. Romance {Schwaii, 277). 

iugement, 142, 221; iustice, 137, 149, 157, 161, 164, 172, 175, 177, 181, 198, 
207, 230; pur, 203. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH y. 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. /, WG. /, in closed syllables {Gr. 124): gynne, 250; suyj^e, 55, 56, 197; 
wynter, 151; bef ore -;z<^ .• blynd, 210, 213, 216, bynd-, 38; wynde, 194; before 
-nc: swynk-, 152; scrynk-, 195; in open syllables: lyue, 197; -smyte, 243. 

2. WS /, WG. e, before a nasal {Gr. ti^y. nyme, 23, 177. 

3. WS. ie, WG. a {Gr. 82): ny^t. 13, 229. 

4. WS. ie. WG. e {Gr. 83): knygtes, 168. 

5. WS. i, WG. i: 

lyve, (sb ), 202, 226; scryue, 17; smyte, 23, 173, 234, 237; tyme. 84. 89, 

6. WS. z, by secondary lengthening: 

my, 20^, 22, 80, 82, 83, 93, 105, 114, 115, 192, 255, myn, 12, 190. 

7. WS. ie, /umlaut of ea {Gr. 99): -lyue, 241. 

II. Old Norse. 
lym, 220. 

III. Romance {Sckwan, 278). 
pyne, 216. 



PHONOLOGY. 53 

DIPHTHONGS. 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. cr^g, WG. a {Gr. 40): 

day, 253, 254, dale, 237, -dai, 114; lay, 253; mai, 29, 36, iio'^ 199; maide 7, 
10. 15, 19. 33, 44, 107, 123, 186, 1S8, 193. 199 217, 225, 240, 243, 253. maiden-, 
4, 22, 77; mayn, 235; vair, 56, 153, 223. 246. 

2. WS. eo^ WG. eti: leome, 70. 

3. WS. eo, WG. i-{-u: heo (see Gl.) {Gr. 114. i). 

4. WS. eg, WG. (i: weie. 170, -wei, 195. 

5. WS. CE-\-g ov h, {Morsb. 102.5): ei]?er, 86; tei^te, 45; pleide, 231. 

6. WS. ea-\-gy WG. au: eie, 119, 215, heie, 200, hei, 174. 

7. WS. a, WG. a: sei, 39. 

8. WS. ea, WG. a: isei, 57, 173, 176, 222, 233. 

9. WS. i-\-e{Gr. 114. 3): Jrie, 237. 

10. WS. z'-i-5,WG. u: hie, 238. 

II. WS. 2C, WG. tc: -bounde, 178. 

12. WS. eA^ic. by contraction: aboute, 88, 134, 152, 243. 

13. WS. I'i, WG. li: out, 179, 218, 227;-doun, 49, 57, 154, 253; hous, 218, 249; 
loude, 167, 222; toun, 179. 

14. WS. ti, WG. preceded by zo: liou. 89. 94, 109, no, 182, 191, 198. 

15. WS. u, lengthened from WG. ii, with loss of n: our, oure, (see GL); ous, 
35, 42. 163. 260. 

16. WS. li, the result of secondary lengthening: nou, 92, 102^, 103, 169, 224, 
239, 255, 259; >ou, (see Gl.). 

17. WS. eo, WG. cii: gou. 74, 162, 170, soure, 77, 78. 

18. WS. eo, WG. e, by influence of w: four, 232. 

19. WS. rt, WG. ai: Louerd, 51; soul-, 174, 176, 260. 

11. Old Norse. 

dele, 78, 216, 224; trewe, 73. 

III. Romance. 

OF. at: gailer, 165; maister, 192; trauail, 155. 
OF. a: maumet, 108, 171; sauter, 11; sergaunt, 205; tiraunt, 54. 
OF. ea: creature, 223. 

OF. ai: meseise, 154; seynte, 9; seyn,40,45, 51, 58,63,66,67,113,167,209,248. 
OF. ei: fei, 183. 
OF. ae: doel, 242. 
OF. oi-\-g: caroine, 196, 201. 
OF. /.• crie, 38. 

OF. 0, oti: confound-, 12; floures, 76, 96; honoure, 211; pouere, 38, 45, 245; 
scourgen, 178; soulement, 123; spouse. 5, 69; tresours, 8. 

MS. COTT. TIB. E. VII. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH a. 
I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. a, WG. a {Gr. 11): 

bale, {Gr. 105. i), 218; made, 45, 97, 215, 222, 274, 459, mak, 45, 350, 427; 
-sake, 72, 144, 276, 332, 344, 408. 

2. WS. a {cE, through umlaut), WG. a {Gr. 10; 50): 
haue, 60, 117, 163, 229, 256, 289, 390, had, 33, 149, 310. 



54 PHONOLOGY. 

3. WS. a or 9, WG. a {Gr. 52.1; 65), 

(a) before -7ic, -Jtd, -iig, -mb, -Id: 

and (see GL); answer-, 92, 169. 226; band-, 234; fand, 191; hand, 125, 
149, 155, 195, land, 307; lang, 301; lamb. 40; omang, 45, 250, 302. 362; 
sang, 44, 46; stand, 415; thank, 188; wald, 142, 207, 241. 

{b) in open syllables: 

bane, 322; fra, 184, 280; name, 394, 452; same, 458. 

{c) in closed syllables: 

ban 88; gan, 116, 362, 391, 427; man, 23, 40, 87, 95, 147, 155, 166, 170, 
176, 256, 284, 384, man-; 2, j^an {Gr. 65.2), (see Gl.). 

4. WS. CE, WG. a {Gr. 49): 

at, 2S7, 353, 382; bad, 156, 176, 183, 332, 401, 410; fast, 258, 298; rathe. 199; 
sat, 437; slane {Gr. 50.2), 350, 380; spak, 254, 392; \qX, was, what (see Gl.)- 

5. WS. ea, WG. a. 

(a) before r-|-consonant {Gr . 79): 

hard, 34, 257, 352; harm. 317, -ward, 35. 
{b) before /-f-consonant {Gr. 80): 

all, als. alls, all-, al- (see Gl.); aid, 147, 155, 166, 176; balde, 107; fall, 

365; hals, 432; tald-, 30. 51, 108, 122, 242, 444. 
{c) before /^-f-consonant {Gr. 82): 

saw, 151, 192, 379; waxes, 133. 

6. WS. m (palatal-}-^), WG. a{Gr. 75.1): 

gaf (//. sg.), 285, 456; sail, 72, 86, 89, 91, 103, iii, 117, 227, 279. 

7. WS. a, WG. ai{Gr. 13): 

a, 162, 163, 164; 23, 60, 284, 420, 452; ane 63, 87, 147, 244, 259, 321, 327, 328, 
363, 418; ask. 212. 215, 228; ay, 240. 287, 297, 342, 450; clathes, 32, 113; ga 
{Gr. 57.1), 183. 279; hal-, 12, 119. 122, 240, 246, 284, 421, 433; hame, 183; 
gast-, 119, 224, 456; lare, 14, 260; mare. 436; rase, 120; sare, 88; saw. 146; 
saw-. 128, 132; strake, 428, 430, 431, 436; takin, 266, tane, 197, twa {Fischer, 
WG. 6), 81, 195; whas, 260, wham, 462; wrathe, 75. 

8. WS. &, WG. ai{Gr. 17. i; 90): 

any, 67; are, 435; hathin, 27; last-, 342, 353; mast, 100, 384. 

9. WS. ee, WG. a. Germ, e {Gr. 17.2; 91): 
bad (pi.), 387; lat. 81; war, whare, (see Gl.). 

10. WS. ea, WG. a^o {Gr. iii): 
sla, 90. 

11. Contraction WS. e-[-d. 
na, 317. 

II. Old Norse. 

bath, 90, 200; baynley, 334; call-, 42; craue, 118, 211, 230, 290; frained, 405; 
haste, 120, 375, 383, 402, 455; lau, 435, law, 28, 54, 221, 319, 328; samen, 
235; scath, 89. schathe 76; slaghter-, 425; sogat, 267; tak, 71, 106, 131, 278, 
343, 407, tale, 120, 422, tane, 260, 296, 364; tase, 159, )>am, (see Gl. he). 

III. Romance {Schivan, 270). 

angel. 44, 63, 84, 94, 95, 115, 193. 265, 267, 287s 364; armurs, 336; bargan, 
88; cateli, 411; chamber, 41, 114, 187; charite, 293; chaste, 128 129, 202. 208; 
cumand, 349, 371, 403; fare, 324, 368; grace, 119, 285; grant-, 181, 271, 318, 
345; maner. 47, 161; maried, 23; pape, 17. 443; paradis, 203; parfite-, 223; 
place, 160, 204, 286; sacrifice, 350; saue, 49, 144, 164, 255, 263; sauore, 250, 
253, 256; saluyng, 142, 143, 189; sawiowre, 461; solace, 72, 376; talent, 51, 



PHONOLOGY. 55 

MIDDLE ENGLISH e. 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. e, WG. e{Gr. 19. i): 

euyn, S6, 237, 453; feld, 298; fele {Gr. 106. 3. Note), 38; help 220; sene (pp. 
Or. 73. I), 180, 417; steuyn, 261, 454; wele, 6, 55, 66, 173, 331, 450. 

2. WS. e, /-umlaut of « or 9 {Or. 89): 

bed, 53; better, 230, dwell, 135, 168, 453; els, 171, 350; end, 39, 109, 145; 
hende, 92; hent, 375; ken, 5; schent, 50, 355, schende, 92; sendes, 210, sent, 
188, 313, 443; sett, 31, 414; stede, 153, 458; tell, 96, 104, 107, 109, 288, 301, 
303, 323. 367, 448; wed, 31, 37, 54; wende. 40, 271, went, 41, 53, 117, 120, 186, 
237, 356, 425. 

3. WS. cc, WG. a (Gr.50): 

efter, 241,313, 438,443; geder, 382 (Gr. 50. Note 2); when (see GL), whether, 84. 

4. WS. eo {Gr. -j^): 

(a) Breaking of WG. e before r-[-consonant {Gr. 79.1): 

beried, 458; erthli, 170; gern, 216; hert, 13, 48, 55, 168, 202, 421; 
smert-, 37i;werk-, 335. 

(b) by umlaut {Gr. 106. i; 81; 108): 

heuyn, 63, 85, 115, 125, 172, 23S, 262, 356, 364, 375; sen (6^r. 109, 
Note), 143, 252, 255, 277; self, 83, 90; werld, 196, 

5. WS. ze (palatal+^): 
get, 189 {Gr. 75.3). 

6. WS. a, Germ, a: 

-swer, 92, 169, 226 (Gr. 160.2). 

7. WS. e, Germ, e {Gr. 21. i): 

here, 4, 81, 95, 174, 250; mede, 236. 

8. WS. e, 2-umlaut of WG. {Gr. 21.2): 

bete, 218; dem , 282; fed, 38; feld, 252, 253; ferd, 123, 245, -fere, 26, 291; 
fete, 269; seke, 142; swete, 217, 253, 256, 270. 

9. WS. e, by secondary lengthening {Gr. 121): 
he, ge, me, j^e, we (see GL). 

10. WS. e, representative of ie, /-umlaut of ea {Gr. 21.4): 

dede, 311; kepe, 56, 201; geme, 450; here, 261; herd, 43, 124, 180, 225, 267, 
323, 348, 367, 399. 422; leue, 61. 

II. WS. &, Germ. ai{Gr. 17. i): 

clene, 48, 58, 69, 113, 148, 179, 202, 366, 419; er, 366; dele, 174, 332; euer, 12, 
15, 99, 162, 332, 462; hele, 214; led, 240, 358; les, 388; leue, 335; left, 434; 
mene, 47, 161; neuer, 16, 252, 253; redy, 277. 

12. WS ^ WG.^", Goth. e{Gr. 17.2): 

dede, 70; drede, 74, 76, 153, 168; ferlis, 304; red(e), 165, 167, 171, 312; sede, 
128. 132; teche, 451. 

13. WS ea, WG. aii {Gr. 37.1): 

ded(sb), 154, 304, 306, 374, 389, 457; grete, 43, 238, 310, 339. 386, 434. 457, 
460; hede, 424, heuides, 199, 354; schewes, 3. 

14. WS. ea, WG. a, Germ. e. 
nere, 43 {Gr. 57.2, d). 

15. WS. eo, 

{a) WG. eii {Gr. 64): 

bede, 69, 428; dere, 19, 119, 272, 292; lem-, 194; tene, 409. 



56 PHONOLOGY. 

{b) Influence of w on WG. e (Gr, 73.1): 

knel-, 191; knese; 427, knew-, 13, 28; new, 112, neuyn, 116, 171, 376 
Gr. 156.5.); trew- 18, iii, 278. 
(c) The result of contraction (Gr. 40.3; 113; 114): 

be, 31, 50, 61, 70, 99, 102, 127, 170, 253, 266, 281, 311, 340, 350, 401, 
404, bene, 322, 418, 439; se, 9, 14, 81, 94, 95, 134, 261, 265, 2S6, 357, 
363; -fell, 304, 324, 368; fre, 2, 10, 100, 209, 221, 232, 273; frend-, 23. 
30, 36, 38, 272; thre, 430, 431, 436, 43S, 446; wex, 75; -twene, 147, 
201. 
16 Variants of WS.d, WG. ai{Morsb. 87.2): 

cled 148, cleth. 34, 112^, 336 {Murray); -hede, 73; hete, 257. 
17. Variants of WS. z {Gr. 92): 

es, 41, 174; mekill, 130, j^edir, 326; wretyn, 157, 160; wemen, 6. 

II. Old Norse. 

make, 139, 141; mele, 213; nee, 428; wenges, 365. 

III. Romance {Sckwan, 271). 

amen, 463^; amend, no; assent, 207, 274; certayne 263; clere, 44; conuers, 
361; eger, 405; descend, 146; entred, 247; entent, 42, 52, 426, 444; enuy, 
310; erber, 418; fell, 136; fers, 136; gentill, ii; grefe, 373, greue, 62, 74, 93, 
Jhesu(s), 14, 18, loi, 127, 209, 219, 259, 338; lessons, 138, letters, 150; melody, 
45; menge, 320, 330; mercy, 2, 100, 209; meruayles, 302; pete, i; prech, 298, 
308, 315; present, 314; rebell, 137; reches, 384, 387; reherce, 362; reuerence, 
460; ses-, 16, 441; seru-, 65, 88, 232, 297, 398, 454; speciall, 64; spens, 459; 
tretice, 303; vengeance, 71; verray-, 84, 266. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH l 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. z, WG. z{Or. 23; 45; 54): 

(a) in closed sj'^llables. 

bid, 281, 423; -gin-, 98; his, him (see Gl.); if, 56, 59, 79, 87, 94, 96, 102, 
105, 256, 312; in (see Gl.); ilk, 40. 174, 204, 286, 329, 332, 359 (from 
orig. long i, Gr. 43. Note 4); it, hit, yit (see Gl.); lif (wv.), 223, 32S, 
342, 450; still, 154; ]>is (see Gl., once ]>2is, 210); will, 59, 79, 181, 213, 
227, 241, 287, 318, 338, 345, 351, 448. 454; win, 131, 233; wit, 67, 173, 
400; wist, 177; with (see Gl,); writen, 174. 

(b) before -Jtg {Gr. 124. i): 

bring, 372; thing, 97, 118, 157, 170, 216, 290, 378. 

(c) heiore -Id {Gr. 124.3): 
milde, 12, 22. 

(d) in open syllables: 

biding, 8, 182, 346; lif-, 190, 293, 309, 389, 438. 

2. V^S. y{u) /-umlaut of WG. 2t {Gr. 31): 

did, 282, 320; fill, 182, 337, 346, 413; first, 383, 405; kirk, 452, 459; kit^?) 
(origin unknown, Murray), 432; mikell, 91; sin, 189, 234, 433; think, 251. 

3. WS. ie, palatal umlaut of ea, WG. a {Gr. 82; loi): 

might, 3, 5, 100, 126, 276, 396, night, 16, 64, 137, 355. 420 {Gr. 98. Note). 

4. WS. z'e, /-umlaut of eo, WG. z {Gr. 100): 

brin, 412, 416, brint, 404, 410 {Gr. 79.2); hir, (gs., ds., as., see Gl. scko). 



PHONOLOGY. 57 

5. WS. te, palatal umlaut of eo\ WG. e by breaking {Gr. S3; loi): 

betwix (G^r. 84.2 Note), 81; bright, 63. 115. 419; right, 108, 155, 241, 282, 360; 
sight, 4. 151. 359; wirk, 318, 351. 451 {Gr. 79.1). 

6. WS. ie, WG. <?, preceded by a palatal ((7r. 75.3): 

gif, 113, 129, 224. 341, 436. 445. 449; sing, 7 (WG. u: Gr. 74; 100. Note 1). 

7. WS. eo, WG, e, through influence of w {Gr. 72): 
wirschip. 397, 460 {Gr. 72. Note). 

8. WS. i, WG. i, shortened: 
blis, 238, 342, 358; wikked, 377. 

9. WS. d-{-i, WG. a, contracted and shortened: 
swilk, 70. 74; slike, 252, 285. 

10. WS. i, WG. i{Gr. 59): 

hid, 34; life, 109, 240, 301, Hue (sb.), 446; like, 229, 251, 288, 366; rich-, 35; 
schin-, 193; smite, 354, 424; strife, 386; strike, 430; time, 306; whils, 175, 
450; whitte, 113; wife, 123, 186, 239, 385; wise, 37, 134, 397, 451. 

11. WS. /, by secondary lengthening (G^r. 121): 

bi-, 410; mi, 205, 209, 229, 452, 453, my, 48, 49, 64, 68, 173, 219, 220, 231, 272, 

448, my-, 83, 90; sithes, 4 {Gr. 122). 
12, WS. y {il) /-umlaut of il {Gr. 31; 96): 

bridal, 39; file, 49, 68; fire, 404, 416; king, 347, 377, 390; kiss-, 248, 249, 269;. 

pride, 33. 
13 WS ie, ea by /-umlaut {Gr. 99): 

-Hue, 327; hight, 125. 
14. WS. ie, eo by z'-umlaut {Gr. loo.b): 

light, 152, 194, 336. 

II. Old Norse. 

lift-, 156; lite. 353; mis, no, 357; sciH, 447; skin, 25; till, 23, 39, 106, 109, 
158, 166, 170, 288, 317, 352, 428 (and see Gl. until); tite, 312; t\\>-, 348, 423;. 
))ir (np., ap. of ]>is, see GL). 

III. Romance {Sckwan, 274). 

affiled, 300; baptist, 27, 102, 178, 283, 327, 330, 394; baptime, 164, 296; bill,, 
157, 165; bisschop, 106. 121, 280, 283, 457; crist, 28, 42, 222, 315, 319, 341, 344, 
393; desire, 413; gin, 67; lilyes, 251; lion, 136; min, 299, 411; prince, 307, 316^ 
329; sir, 59, 74, 93, 105, 277, 445, uirgins, 366. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH 0. 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS. 0, WG. o {Gr. 55): 

body, 49, 68, 202, 355; bod- 210; born, 11, 252; folk, 20, 22, 38, 163, 359, 370;. 
for, 54, 70. 95, 133, 140, 153. 204, 246. 351, 389, 408, 435, for-, 72, 221, 229, 
275, 317, 342, 346, 451. -for, 147, -fore. 192, 300. 402, -forn, 373; god, 52, 
65, 85, 97, 115, 126, 241, 255, 262, 285. 287, 293, 297. 305, 421, 427» 445. 446» 
god-, 94, 193. 265, 408; gold, 32, 150; morn, 371; oft-, 4; or, 69, 302; word,. 
77, 80, 92.107, 175, 225, 270. 362. 

2. WS. 0, WG. a {Gr. 51): 

of (see Gl.); on, 47, 71, 121, 150, 161, 309, 333. 37i. -on, 199, 244,437. on-. 69^ 
o, 176. 

3. WS. 9, WG. a, with loss of nasal {Gr. 66; 185): 

broght, 39, 158, 195, 203, 306, 326, 374,402, 423; fro, 203, 296, thoght; 55. 



58 PHONOLOGY. 

4. WS. (E, WG. a, by /-umlaut (Gr. 90): 
most, 7, 126. 

5. WS. u, WG. ^ before a nasal (Gr. 70): 

-com, 284, komen, 26; won, 231; wond, 307; wonders, 305. 
t. WS. u, WG. {Gr. 55): 

loued, 127; moruig. 391 {Gr. 389, Note). 
7. WS. <f^ preceded by a palatal, WG. ;/ (G'r. 74): 

song. 25. 
5. WS. 0, WG. ^- (G^r. 60): 

blode, II; boke 149; broj^er, 218, 220, 234; do, 29, 66, 317, 345; -dome, 236; 

loke, 156; mode, 12, 22, 381, 405; moght, 56, 442; soght, 143, 325, 40i;to 

(see Gl.); wode, 400. 
9. WS. a, WG. ai{Gr. 25.2), {Morsb. 134): 

cloth, 148; lord, 48, 57, 144, 205, 219, 229; more, 172, 299, 376, 388, 411; ojjer 

{Gr. 62, Note); 20, 29, 84, 198, 380. 

10. WS. 6, WG. a before a nasal {Gr. 68): 

come, 184, 244, 280, 314, 385, 440; done, 227, 378; sone, 146, 176, 187, 192, 
313, 318, 323, 356. 413. 

11. WS. 0, contraction of e-\-d: 

no, 33, 76. 316, no-, 28, 77, 217, none, 29, 142, 216,430; noght, 50, 62, 77, 93, 
94, 141, 144, 152, 266, 343, 351, 432, 441; novv>er, 89. 
J2. WS. a, WG. a, by secondary lengthening (Gr. 121): 
so. 36, 82, 188. 193, 217, 253, 263. 355, 420. 

13. WS. eo. Germ, eu: 

lose, 73; sode (contr. i-|-o, Cosijn, 38.2), 389, 

14. WS. /, WG. i {Morsb. 1493): 
woman, 79. 

15. WS. e-\-u, WG. u: 

bot, 30, 33, 55, 96, 303, 312, 318, 399, 405, 430. 

II. Old Norse. 

bone, 228; both, 21, 64, 137, 224; toke, 135, 155, 197; trow, 18, 79, 96, 102, 
167, 172, 173, 179, 378, 333, 360, 396, trowth, 258, 278. 

III. Romance {Sckwan, 277). 

coron-, 195, 201, 340, 341; dole, 311, flores, 419; honor-, 294, 462; kosyn, 
272; nobill, 26; organs, 44; rose, 251. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH u. 

I. West Germanic. 

J. WS. u, WG. u {Gr. 56): 

cursed (Late OE. ti, origin unknown, Murray), 347; durst, 29, 76; sum, 4, 

433; sun, 101; sunder, 432, thurgh, 119, 232, 233; Jjus (see Gl.); un- 

(see Gl.). 
^. WS. u, WG. o {Gr. 29.2; 55): 

cum 235, -cumen, 339 (Gr. 70); ful, Csee Gl.); luf, 66, 87, 259, luf , 69, 82, 

116, 273, 293; furth, 387, 428. 

3. WS. «, WG. u{Gr. 30.1): 
husband, 53. 

4. WS. j2, WG. 2l, with loss of 71 {Gr. 185.2): 
us, 8i^ 250, 260. 



PHONOLOGY. 59 

5. WS. a, by secondary ".lengthening: 

up, 120, 156. 237, (but op-, {opon) 199, 244, 437). 

6. WS. 0, WG. : 

gude, 21, 42, 52, 62, 121, 181, 190, 250, 361, 382, 390, 406, 426: luke, 150, 152, 
245; bus (OE. bihofian), 61. 

7. Variant of WS. /, WG. i: 

]7US. 210. 

8. Representative of WS. eo, due to palatal influence on {Gr. loi): 
suld, (pt.), 31, 311. 401, 404, 410, 430, 436. 

II. Celtic, put, 352. 

III. Romance {Sckwan, 277). 

cuntre, 429; custom, 429; multiplise, 133; turmentes, 373. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH y. 

I. West Germanic. 

1. WS.j, /-umlaut of ic : kyn, 26; syn, 50, 68. 

2. Representation of WS. /, WG. t: -gyn, 190. 

3. Representative of WS. /, WG. /.• lynnen, 148. 

4. Interchangeable with /.• bi, by; mi, my (see Gl.). 

II. Old Norse, lym, 140. 

III. Romance {Schwan^ 278). syr, 62, 63, 103. 

DIPHTHONGS. 

I. West Germanic. 

I. WS. cz before g, WG. a {Gr. 49): 

day, 16, 64, 137, 420, 438, 446; faire, 21, 25, 419; may, 5, 9, 83, 94, 95, no, 
130, 376; mayster- 388; mayne, 185; mayden, 7, 10, maiden- 439, 449, 453; 
said, 46, 58, 78, 93. 126, 166, 200, 206, 216, 227, 249, 264, 270, 311, 337, 407, 
435, 445, 455. sayde, 78. 

3. WS. ^,WG. e: way, 106, 176, wai, 40. 

4. WS. e, /-umlaut of WG. a {ce or 9,) {Gr. 89.1): 
lay, 154, 387; say, 103, 175, 267, 316, sais, 80, 82. 

5. WS. ia, lengthened from ea, palatalization of WG. a: 
ogain, 183, ogains, 138, 152, 299, ogayne, 186, 264. 

6. WS. a, WG. ai: sawl-, 130, 140, 164, 356, 363, saul, 375. 

7. WS. u, WG. u: boun, 8, 297. 

8. WS. u, WG. u: bow-, 281, 334; down, 269; hows, 194, 247, 383, 403, 411; 
out-, 89, 98, 234, 353, 357, 400; toun, 298. 

9. WS. ic, WG. preceded by w: how, 123, 177, 245, 324, 358, 368, 369, 370. 
10. WS. u, lengthened from WG. j( -with loss of n: mowth, 171. 

II. WS. u, the result of secondary lengthening: 

now. 61. 80. 131, 233, 257, 271, 277; tou, ])ou, J'ow. (see Gl). 



6o PHONOLOGY. 

II. Old Norse. ))ai, >aire, (see Gl.); trewe, 73. - 

III. Romance. 

1. OF. ai^ ay, ey, ei: 

abaist, 34.3; assay, 83, 105; array-, 35; availe, 130; bataile, 339; faith, 163- 
lay, 138, 267, 315; payde, 77; place, 160, 204, 286; pray-, 15, 421, 427, prai-, 
145, 191, 447; saint, 10, 323, 331. 380, 391; traitur, 389; uaines, 433. 

2. OF. a: ensaumple, 9, maumet-, 276, 309, 395, mawmet, 299, 333. 

3. OF. au: bycaus, 21. 

4. OF. ie: conciens, 178. 

5. OF. ou: cours, 337; pouer, 408; pouste, 3; power, 316; spows, 135,' 248;. 
stoutly, 386; vowches, 255. 

6. OF. 0: counsail(l), 86, 208, cownsail, 60, 129; fiowre, 73. 

7. OF. oy: noyis, 43. 

8. OF. ui: fruit, 131. 



V. 

METRICAL ANALYSIS OF THE VERSIONS. 

The metrical analyses here given of the central versions of 
this edition are in the main illustrative, each, of a group of 
legends. The Southern and Midland type is represented by 
MS. Ash. 43, the prevailing type in the Northern legends by 
MS. Cott. Tib. E. VII. In contrast to the uniformity of the 
long-line couplets of the South, is the variety in line length, 
stress, and strophaic arrangement, of the later Northern group. 
For this reason the meter of MS. Cott. Tib. E. VII. does not 
stand as an analysis of so characteristic a form for the legend, 
though it was an easy and therefore a popular rime-form for a 
great variety of literary productions of the 14th century. 

MS. ASHMOLE 43. 
I. Metre. 

I. Latin Septenary (Schipper, Eng. Met., I- § § 1^3-115), iambic, 
4+3 stress, in couplets with an equal proportion of masculine 
and feminine end-rime; usually masculine caesura. Several 
lines in this version are French Alexandrine (Schipper, I. § 54), 
3-I-3 stress, usually masculine caesura, riming, masculine or 
feminine, with its adjacent septenary. 

The standard line, most free from irregularities of contrac- 
tion and elision, reads as follows: 

8 Gerlans & tresours al of g61de||}>e here next hire liche. 
no ping >et ne mai him siilue helpfhou mai it helpe }?e. 

133 Cecile, vor heo womman was|lat6m heo most abide. 

134 Ac Jjis bre)?eren J?at were menllaboute wende wide. 

135 & wen me martred cristenmen||)?uder he wolde gon. 

136 & stele to wen hi migte best||& bilrie hem anon. 

SO also //. 7, 16, 2y^, 40, 41, 62,, 64, 68, 72, 95, 96, 97, 98, 100, in, 114, 
123, 126, 128, 129, 133, 137, 144, 173, 175, 177, 190, 193, 194, 195, 196, 
197, 210, 220, 227, 235, 240, 243, 245, 251, 254, 255, 256. 

Beside the lines reducible by slurring and elision to the above 
type, the following have an irregular number of syllables, //. 
31. 5^. 75» 104, 106, 119, 124, 126, 127, 151, 152, 153, 161, 162, 171, 
180, 201, 203, 205, 207, 228, 253. These vary from five /. 27, and 
six (//. 58, 104, 127, 153, 180, 203), to eleven (//. 75, 152) syllables in 
the first hemistich, and from three (/. 153) to nine (/. 126) in 
the second hemistich. 



62 METRICAL ANALYSIS. 

Probable Alexandrines are the lines: 

27 Tiii ]iou wolt, lefm6n||}»at ich ileiie Jiis. 

58 Seyn Vrban him nom vp||& gan him uor]? lede. 
104 " Ere " sede valerian ||wel me bi-h6ue)> so. 
107 po sedej^is holi maide||tyb6rs leue broj^er. 
138 Ho made hem so hardi||to ben J»eemperours fon. 
146 & toke J'at was aw6r]7||& no semblance nadde. 
180 pis Jre holi martirs||to-gadere heo biirede anon. 
203 Wen J70U mijt de]> geuefme ]?enc]7 bi pur rigt. 

257 pis was two hondred 5er||& Jre & twenti rigt. 

258 After }»at our lord was||In is moder aligt. 

Also 153, 204, 207, 232. Some of these (//. 27, 58, 153, 173, 180, 
203,) MS. Laud, enlarges to septenary form.* 

2. T/te ccBsura: The principal caesura occurs regularly after 
the fourth foot, immediately following an accented syllable. 
Not infrequently a final -e that may or may not be elided occurs 
before the caesura. See //. 1, 3, 5, 6, 8, 13, 15, 16, 19, 23, 33, 36, 39, 
41, 48, 51, 61, 68, 69. 70, 71, 73, 81, 88, 90, 94, 100, 105, 107, 108, no, 
115, 122, 123, 124, 128, 130, 132, 142, 147, 148, 153, 156, 157, 161, 172, 
173, 174, 178, 185, 186, 188, 193, 194, 195, 196, 198, 200, 202, 203, 206, 
215, 220, 221, 222, 225, 227, 231, 233, 237, 239, 240, 241, 243, 250, 260. 

An extra syllable other than -e at the end of the first hemi- 
stich, forming a feminine caesura is found in, 

31 Irif ich ise l^at in folic louestllan no)»er })en me. 

50 & sede ]>at cicile him sende ]>uder|lto esce cristendom. 
102 Non we be]? verst of slepe awakedfnou we mowe nerst ise. 
192 To clepe me fol \dX am ]>i maistre||ne suxstou my poer. 

A secondary caesura may be detected in the following, in the 
first member: 

I Seyn Cecile | of noble kunnefibore was at rome. 
15 "Suete heorte" | qua]) J'is maide||" nor loue)»at )>ouhast to me. 

There may be two caesuras in the first member: 

73 " Wite]? J'lS " I he sede | In trewe 16uel|wi}» chast bodi & clene. 
89 " BroJ^er" | he sede | "hougej? })is"||]7is tyme of )>e gere. 

One caesura may occur in the second member: 

92 I ne migtehem verisore smul||me Jjenc]? | j^en ich nou do. 
113 Seyn cecile him ciiste anonl" leue tybors " heo sede. 

These examples may be multipled. 



I 27. "Ifif >)ou wilt," seyde Valerian, ll])at ich I-leue Ms, 
58, Seint urban nom him vpagen,lla«^ gan him for^ lede. 
153. In h6ruest whan "he swynkeres mowejjllfair schef and go6d and rype 
I73' 0p6n "he morue, to "be maumetsllljis gode men were br6uth 
180, pese ^re h61y martireslire burede to-gydere anon 
203. Selje p6u myrth giue deh and no lifllme Jiinltjj be pur rygtte. 



METRICAL ANALYSIS. 6^ 

3. Enjambement: There is apparently little effort to lighten 
the metrical effect of the poem by the running-on of the first to 
the second hemistich, or of line to line. One probable example 
of the run-on line is, 

143 "Sire, we wolde," quehe Ms o^er, *')>at we wiirhi were 

144 Hor knaues uorte hiibbe ibe \>2X ge lette quelle )?ere. 

and the following may fairly be regarded as examples of the 
running-on of the first hemistich. 

153 In heruest wen hi mowe vair corn repe 
258 After Jjat oiir lord was in is moder aligt. 

The poem is somewhat lightened by the inversions of the 
conversational passages. Considerable shifting of word stress 
is unavoidable, in words both of Germanic and Romance origin. 
An incomplete list follows: — Justice, 137, Justice, 161, Justice, 
149, 172, 175; Cecile, 167, Cecile, 67, 69, 133, Cecils 113; br6j)er, 95^ 
114, bro))er. 82, 107; lefmon, 27, lefm6n, 20; Vrban, 40, 51, 66, 129, 
Vrban, 58; Tybors, 82, 87, 107, 131, Tibdrs, 11 1, 127; Valerian, 52, 
60, 79, 81, 95, Valerian, 57, 117; )>oru, 97, ]>6ru, 5; scholle)?, 155, 
schilllej), 156. The metre allows the retention of the French 
pronunciation in richesse, 6. 

4. Arsis and Thesis: The acephalous line is a frequent type 
produced by the omission of the first thesis: 

21 Vaste he stont her by me||& if he lindergete. 

23 pat he nolde harde smyte||& by-nyme J>e \>\ migte, 

56 Hor wij> wite vestemensfa siiyj^e uair writ he ber. 

SO also //. I, 14, 15, i9> 21, 23, 27, 2>Z. 39, 46, 56, 61, dd, 82, 87, 93, 
99, 119, 124, 127, 131, 140, 143, 156, 157, 159, 163, 165, 166, 168, 169, 
182, 185, 198, 200, 206, 207, 212, 224, 228, 242, 244, 250, 256. 

By the omission of the first thesis of the second hemistich, 
two accented syllables come together: 

30 In clannesse ichiille \>\ wille d6||al after ))i red. 
34 pou most byleue on ihesu crist|& icristned be. 
54 & more tiraiint hen eny w61f||as a lomb J^us milde. 

So also //. 31, 44, 53, 58, 60, 61, 75, 81, 82, 105, 107, 108, 109, 121, 
127, 139, 143, 145, 146, 149, 152, 153, 164, 186, 187, 189, 206, 209, 213, 
215, 218, 222, 237, 238, 239, 241, 247. 

An arsis and a thesis are wanting in the second hemistich of 
the foil owing lines: 

124 F61 he were )>at it wolde lesefvor eny strif. 

153 In heruest wen hi mowe || vair corn repe. 

201 A wreche caroine ]>ou migte geue dej>||)>at wel schort is. 

205 & wen >ou dej?es sergaunt drtlde)? \>\ lord is. 

252 Vpe is poer J^er-Inne were idoPn alle wise. 



64 METRICAL ANALYSIS. 

A trisyllabic measure, produced by doubling the thesis, must 
frequently be employed to reduce the redundancy of the line. 
(Ellis, E. E. Proji. p. 334.) 

5 poru hire frendes strengjjepspou^*?^/ heo was to a ir 'in. 
12 Let lord myn herte un-wemmed beJI^^T;/ /ne be ^^«founded nost. 
93 So vol icham of Ms smul||(S^ so miiche it is in my }>6?;t. 
125 An wen J>er is so miiri lif||><2/ ive schulle)? her-Mter auonge. 

Other instances may be found in //. 13, 28, 31, ^^, 35, 40, 45, 52, 
57, 62, 672, 70, 77, 78, 86, gi\ gf, io6\ 112, 118, 119, 120, 125^, 130, 131, 
152', 154,155, 163, 170, 171, 174, 183, 187, i88^ 191, 202, 207,2 2o8^ 
215, 216, 2192, 226, 228, 230, 233, 234, 237, 248, 250, 253. 

5. Elisions: A final vowel occurring before a vowel or aspirate 
h before a vowel, in another word, is usually elided. Syncope 
is illustrated in the metre by the following: werde 7, trist- 
iliche 18, togadere 180, caroine 196, 201, creature 223, louest 25, seo)? 
25, clepep 52, ouer 62, lilion 71, welluwe 75, tokene]) 77, 78, scholle|> 
84, neuere 90, poer 189, 252. Syncope in preterite endings in //. 
5, 48, 102, 135, 145, 180. Heo is frequently slurred as in //. 2, 3, 5, 
180, 230, 231, 233. Diaeresis is found in conseil 17, wardeyn 20, 
vestemens 56, emperours 140, sergiiunt 205, J^enc"}) 203, iuge- 
ment 142, 221. 

Einal -e: 

The following classification of the use of final -e in MS. Ash. 
43 is made on the basis of Ellis' enumeration and suggestions 
for the study of Chaucer. {^E. E. Pron. p. 339-42.) 

In many cases an allowance must be made for a possible 
double reading of the lines. In doubtful cases the choice here 
given has been influenced by grammatical and rhetorical 
stresses, and by reference to MS. Laud, 108. 

(a) Final -e was elided before a following vowel: //. 7, 12, 19 
(89 times). 

Doubtful cases: //. 29, 173, 218, 237, 253, 260. 

(b) Final -e was elided before h: II. 3, 32, 50 (47 times). 
Doubtful cases: //. 4, 14, 19, iZt 53> ^i°> ^32» 166, 184, 222. 

(c) Final -e, when the sign of an oblique case, was elided be- 
fore a consonant: //. i, 3, 10 (68 times). 

Final -e, when the sign of an oblique case, was not elided be- 
fore a consonant: //. 12, 13, 14 (39 times). 

(d) Final -e, when the sign of verbal inflection, was elided: 
//. 2, 3, 4 {(id times). 

Final -^, when the sign of verbal inflection was not elided: //. 
7, 27, 28 (39 times). 



METRICAL ANALYSIS. 65 

(e) Final -e is elided in the nominative case: //. 7, 10, :}^(i (12 
times). 

Final -^, in the nominative case is not elided: //. 44, 113, 150^, 
(10 times). 

(f) Final -<?, in hire^ elided: //. 3, 4, 8 (25 times). 
Final -^, in hire^ probably not elided: //. 13, 235. 

(g) Final -e in hadde^ habbe, not preceding a vowel or //, elided: 
//. 14, 67, 132, 147, 254. 

Probable exceptions: //. 74. 132, 150. 

(h) Final -e in adverbs and prepositions, elided: //. 3, 14, 18 (19 
times). 

Final -e, in adverbs and prepositions, not elided: //. 4, 7, 10 (18 
times). 

(i) Final -e, at the end of first hemistich, permitting a possible 
pronunciation: //. i, 3, 5 (76 times). 

(j) Medial -es- is pronounced: //. 5, 7, 9, 47^, 60, 76, 105, 144, 147, 
157, 158, 168, 183, 204, 205, 208, 231, 250. 

Medial -es-, pronounced as s: II. 86, 96, 108, 109, 149, 231, 251. 

II. Rime. 

I. Masculine end-rimes in this version number dd, feminine, 
64. With four exceptions, — bro]>er : oper, 108; ibe : ise, 102; isojt: 
ibrojt, 120; drinke)>: swynke)?, 152, and one case where two words 
are employed, it nys : it is, 148, the feminine endings are secured 
in the final -e's. These final -e's exist in infinitives in twenty- 
five cases. In five cases, the infinitive rimes with an infinitive, 
41:42, 75:76, 177:178, 187:188, 217:218. Twice the infinitive rimes 
with a participle, 3:4, 243:244; twice with an opt. sg. 21:22, 187: 
188; three times with a pt. sg. 59:60, 175:176, 219:220; ten times 
with substantives, ns. 239:240; gs. 37:38; ds. 57:58, 155:156, 161: 
162, 35:36; as. 23:24, 167:168, 169:170, 189:190; twice with an ad- 
jective, ds. 73:74, ap. 237:238; once with an adverb, 125:126. 

The rime in this version is practically pure. A difference in 
quantity which is to be detected in some word-pairs, is too slight 
to warrant citation since the short vowels allow of being length- 
ened. There is difference of consonance in clene :5e[m]e, 25-6, 
and (?) seruice: wise, 251-2. 

Words from West Germanic sources rime with those of Norse 
origin in, take:make, 217-18; lawe:dawe, 141-2, laste:caste, 75-6, 
219-20, sone:bone, 79-80, 97-8, toke:boke, 71-2, fulle:smulle, 67-8. 

Words of West Germanic origin rime with Romance words 
in the following: man:-an, 5-6, 45-6, 81-2, 129-30, -an:can 1 17-18, 
15-16, 17-18, her:poer, 191-2, rome:come 1-2, mahon:adon, 183-4 



66 METRICAL ANALYSIS, 

-turerfure, 223-4, -tise:wise, 41-2, lifistrif, 123-4, seruice-wise, 
251-2. 

2. Alliteration: Alliterative passages are distributed quite 
evenly throughout the poem, and are of sufficient distinctness 
and frequency to noticeably bind the lines, though their intro- 
duction is not coincident with logical or rhetorical stresses. 
The following are examples. 

85 pe angel wende w\^ pis word! 

143 " Sire, WQ wolde," quej^e J'is oJ>8r 1 "}»at we wurj^i 2£/ere. 
173 //or /^eden ho, /tet bo]?e of smyte ! 
194 Vor it nys ^ote as a <^leddore 1 i^^lowe uol of wynde. 

So also; //. 2, 10, 38, 59, 6S, 220, 238, 240, and others. Alliteration 
between words of the same root is found in 

9 Wen I'e menstraUs songe hor song of hor menstrasie, 

and lines 14, 34, 90, 187, 195. 
Assonance: 

There is one case of end-assonance, dene: -^eme (MS. ^ene) 25-6. 

MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 
I. Metre. 

1. French short couplet: (Schipper, I. §§ 117-124), each verse con- 
sisting of four (usually) iambic feet; a masculine caesura occurs 
regularly after the second stress. Correct masculine rime is the 
rule, the possibility of feminine rime being secured, for the 
most part, through the final e's. 

The first lines represent the prevailing type of scansion. 

Jhesus Crist, ful of pete, 
To mankind is of mercy fre 
And schewes his pouste & his might 
Of(t)-sithes here linto sum men sight 
5 So ]?at we may his mightes ken, 
Als wele in wemen als in men, 
And all-l:>erm6st in maydens sing 
pat will be boun to his biding. 

2. The Ccesura: 

The caesura may be strongly marked by rhetorical stresses as 

31 pe day was sett||>ai suld be wed 

and //. I, 10, 16, 27, 56, 67,, 66, 127, 307, etc. 

The caesura may be felt most strongly after the first stress: 

48 L6rd||Jjou mak my hert all clene 
363 He said:||I se, J^aire sawles ilkane, 

SO also //. 59, 79, 105, 212, 216, 218, 231, 363, 413. 



METRICAL ANALYSIS. 67 

Or after the third stress as 

148 All cled in lynnen cl6th||ful clene 
343 parfore bese noght abaist, ||to take. 

Occasionally two caesuras are introduced: 

93 Gude sir||scho stiid||greue noght >e 
136 A sp6ws||scho t6ke||with hir to dwell. 

Also //. 227, 311. 

The verse is but slightly retarded by caesura in //. ii, 15, 21, 
26, 33, 36, 46, 60, etc. 

Rhetorical pauses often are not coincident with metrical 
pauses as in 11. 62, 63, 74, 104, 147, 148, 343, 445. 

3. E7tjambement: 

A pause in the thought usually occurs at the termination of 
the line. There is frequent skilful illustration, however, of the 
run-on line. 

pan say I, syr, \>2X \>om sail se 
104 pe Angell, — hat I tell to \>% 

Woman, if >ou will \>qX I trow 
80 pir wordes >at >ou sais me now, 

Bitwix vs twa here lat me se 
82 Him J^at >ou sais so lufes >e, 

So \>qX I may my- self assay 
84 Whether he be angell uerray 

So also //. 29-30; 117-18, 120-21, 146-7, 156-7, 211-12, 217-18, 229-30, 
261-2, 275-6, 286-7, 289-90, 332-3, 337-8, 359-60, 363-4-5, 387-8, 393-4, 
407-8, 441-2, 455-6. 

4. Arsis and Thesis: 

The omission of the thesis gives an acephalous line in 

I Jhesus Crist, ful of pete 

and //. 16, 25, 29, 48, 55, 58, ^, 97, 112, 117, 120, 134, 140, 173, 176, 
180, 212, 219, 221, 232, 233, 255, 257, 269, 279, 291, 313, 316, 325, 344, 
348,397, 400, 411, 414, 419, 424, 426, 433, 437, 440, 446, 456, 458. 

A double thesis must be read in //. 130, 132: 

130 pat to ^aire sawl may me^Ul avail, 
132 0/ )pe sede J>ou has in Cicill sawn — 

also //. 23, 27, 136, 156, 174, 178, 198, 199, 226, 239, 243, 250, 252, 
254, 266, 272, 274, 283, 318, 339, 383. 

5. Elisions: 

Elision or slurring takes place in //. 63, 64, 80, 82, 125'', 136, 151, 
159, 196, 347, 364, 372, 399, 408. Medial -e- is syncopated in 



68 METRICAL ANALYSIS. 

richely 35, halely 122, parfitely ^2^, wisely 451, reuerence 460. 
e in the preterite suffix -ed is syncopated in //. 18, 149, 127, 263, 
269, 300, 209, 321, 393, 396, 398^, 405, 447, 458. -i^, 282, 298, and -yd, 
125. As exception to this we have -^^in //. 156, 248, 249, 263, 293, 
319, 360^, 441; -id in 16, 24, 194, 315, -(t)^^in 318, 345. 

Other vowels than -e being chiefly the essential vowels of 
pronouns, are not agglutinated to the succeeding word begin- 
ning with a vowel, or vowel preceded by //. As illustration of 
this non-elision before vowels, note in //. 8, 15, 46, 114, 209, 235, 
277, 333, 418, 420, 442; vowel before /i -j- vowel, //. 116, 122, 125, 
132, 186, 224, 373, 375, 382, 417, 434, 444. Diaeresis is not noted 
except in the possible case of sawii, 132. Word accent is sub- 
ject to fluctuation, throughout, through the exegencies of 
metrical stress. In proper names this becomes particularly 
noticeable, O'd/l and Cicillj Valiridn 24, Vdlirian 406, Vdliridn 178, 
Valirian 159, Urban 106, Urban 124, 120. 

-es as a substantive termination is pronounced -es, II. 32,42,94, 
103. 116, 125, 164, 175, 224, 234, 251, 299, 302, 326, 335, 352, 354, 362, 
363, 380, 436, 438; is, 355. 

-es^ verbal, occurs //. 3, 128, 129, 230, 423. Elsewhere e is not 
elided in -es. 

-^^ (substantively), 5, 23, 30, 36, 77, 80, 107, 182, 193, 199, 225, 
265, 270, 319, 344, 356, 365, 384, 408, 409, 419, 430, 431; (verbally), 
^33y 167, 168, 181, 201, 210, 228, 229, 255, 328, 381. 

I'inal -e: 

1. Final -e is usually elided in any position as shown in the 
following enumeration. 

(a) Elided before a vowel: //. 6, 12, 14, 21 (62 times). 
Exceptions: 71, 112, 166, 261, 286, 242, 289. 

(b) Elided before h -f- vowel; //. 66, 76, 122 (21 times). 

Final-^ before a consonant is elided: 

(a) Before case forms: //. 37, 43, 62 (49 times). 

(b) Before verbal inflections: //. 49, 62, 68 (23 times). 

(c) Adverbial -e: II. 13, 55, 66 (23 times). 

2. Final -e before a consonant is not elided: 

(a) Before case forms: //. 3?>, 109, 219, 386. 

(b) Before verbal inflections: //. 108, 420. 

(c) Adverbial -e: I. 158. 

The possessive pronouns furnish the following additional 
cases of elision: 



METRICAL ANALYSIS. 69 

oure, 14, 224, 259, 461; ^owre, 59, 61, 73, 337; paire, 40, 130, 199, 
240, 299, 301, 304, 312, 318, 354, 355, 356, 7,67,, 365, 382, 395. 

II. Rime. 

I. The normal rime for version Cott. Tib. E vii. is the mas- 
culine. From a total of 231 couplets, 120 are masculine, and 11 
are feminine (II. 15-16, 85-6, 115-16, 131-2, 171-2, 237-8, 261-2,375-6, 
423-4, 433-4, 453-4). Besides these feminines there is a consider- 
able number which admit the possible pronunciation of final 
-e. This final -e, as shown above, was rarely pronounced when 
medial in the line. There are indications, however, that final 
-e at the end of the line was sometimes retained for euphony, 
since it must be remembered that the Saints' Lives were intended 
for the ear of the listeners, not to satisfy with well matched 
words the eye of the priest who read. Mak (inf.) occurs 
twice medially, //. 350, 391 but make (inf.) /. 427, final, rimes with 
strakej man rimes with Valirian, II. 169-70, 233-4, 253-4, but Vali- 
riane: alla7ie 243-4, Valiriane: tane 295-6, Ualiriane: slane 379-80. 
Opposed to this, note the variableness in dede (ppl. adj.): stede^ 
457-8, and stede: ded (ppl. adj.) 153-4; also of unmistakably silent 
-^ in CU171: martirdome 235-6, and convers: reherce 361-2. There are 
74 of these quasi-feminine rimes. It is safe to sa}^ the pro- 
nunciation was variable, and left to the individuality of the 
officiating monk. 

Of the 74 couplets in -^, 23 rimes are made by combination 
with infinitive endings, classified as follows: 

Infinitive: infinitive 7 

Infinitive: other verb forms . 3 

" noun (oblique cases) 9 

" adjective (strong) » . . . 4 



The remaining 20 of the rimes employed, 16 masculine, 4 
feminine,require a transferred or " hovering accent 'Y'5'<:/^«^^^^«^<r 
Betonung, Schipper, §119), to satisfy the metrical requirements. 
They are, (^-/«g-- rimes), jing: biding, 7-8; thing: beginning, 
97-8; asking: thing, 215-16; king: ti)>ing 347-8; ^-rimes; pete: fre, 
1-2, be: chastite, 127-8, 207-8, charite: degre, 293-4; he: men^e, 
319-20, cuntre: thre, 429-30; participial ( -and-vivaes) ^ land: 
precheand, 307-8, stand: brinand 415-16. Others have varying 
formations, //. 101-2, 225-6, 235-6, 313-14, 3^7-8, 397-8, 409-10, 439-4o- 

The rime is usually pure, even where it involves secondary 
lengthening of Middle English forms. The following list in- 
cludes all the cases of difference in quality, cum: -dome, 235-6; 



70 METRICAL ANALYSIS. 

jode: gude, 389-90; gude: mode, 21-2, 381-2, 405-6; boke: luke, 
149/50, knew: Jhesu, 13-14. 

Words of West Germanic origin rime with the following 
Norse derivatives: wrathe: scathe, 75-6, gaste: haste, 119-20, 455-6, 
allane: tane, 259-60, ilkane: tane, 363-4, haste: maste, 383-4, take: 
sake, 71-2, 275-6, 343-4, 407-8; haue: crane, 117-18, 211-12, 229-30, 
289-9o,rathe: bathe, 119-200, meke: seke, 141-2, mele: hele, 213-14, 
wed: cled, 31-2, lite: smite, 353-4, mis: blis, 357-8, skin: kyn, 25-6, 
will: untill, 59-60, 287-8, 317-18, 351-2, hym: lym, 139-40, scill: 
will, 447-8, toke: boke, 155-6, done: bone, 227-8. 

West Germanic rimes with Romanic; tane: -ane, 197-8, -ane: 
allane, 243-4, haue: saue, 163-4, 255-6, -ane: slane, 379-80, mayne: 
ogayne, 185-6, certayne: ogayne, 263-4, man: -an, 23-4, 169-70, 
253-4, -an: l^an, 121-2. leue: greue, 61-2, he: men^e, 319-20, nere: 
clere, 43-4, reches: les, 387-8, knew: Jhesu, 13-14, be: chastite, 
127-8, 207-8, cuntre: thre, 429-30, went: entent, 41-2, 425-6, end: 
amend, 109-10, end: descend, 145-6, sent: present, 313-14, sent: 
entent, 443-4, angell: tell, 95-6, wise: seruise, 397-8, multiplise: 
wise, 133-4, desire: fire, 413-14, wist; baptist, 177-8, gin: syn, 67-8, 
hows: spows, 247-8, -us: J)us 329-30. 

Words of Romance origin in some cases rime with those 
from Norse, tase: place, 159-60, -ane: tane, 295-6, bill: till, 157-8, 
165-6. 

3. Alliteration: 

Alliteration is a frequent though not essential feature of 
the verse. It occurs for best illustration in the following lines: 

38 iMill/ele_/blk }?aire frendesyed. 

45 Scho made hir ?;zelody omang. 
100 Mast of might and of mercy fre. 
112 Cleth ]>e all in ^tething new 

Whitte ^^athes and dene shall he gif \>e 
125 He /^euyd Ms /^andes to /^euyn on y^ight 
246 per Valines /le of Mm kevd. 
278 To tak his /rowth & trewly trow 
375 His saul was -lastly /^ent to /leuyn 

also //. 5, 8, 18, 89, no, III, 112, 143, 148, 149, 196, 218, 276, 299, 
326, 357. Alliterative phrases like the following occur: wilde 
of mode, 12, 22; moste of might, 100, 126; /ers and /ell, 136; /emid 
of /ight, 194; mede of ;warterdome, 236; /^aynly ^ow, 334; ^af j^e 
^aste, 456. 



VI. 
TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



72 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

ASHMOLE MS. {fol. 185 back to 188 back']. 

SEyn Cecile of noble k-an;^e i ibore was at rome. 
Our lord crist heo louede wel i ar heo iram crtzdel come 

Heo lette hir^ baptise stillich^ • as we fi[n]de]) iwrite, 

Gerne heo bed ih^^u crist ! hir^ matdenhod to wite. 
5 poni hir^ frendes streng])e ! ispoused heo was to a man. 

Of gret nobleie & richesse ' \at het valerian. 

pis maide wer^de robe of pal i & clo|jes swi])e riche. 

Gerlans & tresours al of golde i pe her^ next hir^ lich^. 

Wen )?e menstr^les songe hor song \ of hor menstr^sie. ^- ^^^' 
10 pis maide stillich^ song of god ' & seynte marie. 

Of ])e saut^r heo song ])is Yers i ])at mest was In hir<? f^Ojt. 

' Let lord myn herte vn-we/zzmed be ' ]>at Ine be <;^;^founded 
nojt' 

As heo was anygt in rich^ bedde \ wi]? hir^ lord ibrojt. 

Sone hadde ]>is fole mo;z ' of folie hir^ biso^t. 
15 " Suete heorte" qua]? ]ns maide ' ''nor lone ]mt ]?ou hast to me. 

Grd;nte p^t ic/z ])e mote telle a lute priuete. 

& ]>at ich me mote scryue to ])e f as conseil pHue " 

" Tristilich^ J^^u mijt " qua]> ]ns o]>er ! " to soj^e ich bihote fe." 

" Suete heorte " qua]? ]iis maide i " In warde icham ido. 
20 An angel is my wardeyn ! & my lefmon also. 

Vaste he stont h.er by me ! & gif he vnd^rjete. 

p^t \)OVi by-nome my maidenhod ' uor noj)i;zg he nolde lete. 

p^t he nolde harde smyte i & by-nyme J>e ])i migte 

Vor al ))e nobleie ]mt ]>ou hast ' ))e ne halt nojt a^en him fijte 
25 Ac jif he seoj) '^at ])0Vi louest me ! In good lif & clene. 

Legenda A urea. 

Caecilia, virgo praeclarissiraa, ex nobili Romanorum genere exorta, et ab ipsis cunabilis in fide 
Christi nutrita, absconditum semper evangelium Christi gerebat in pectore, et non diebus neque 
noctibus a colloquiis divinis et oratione cessabat, suamque virginitatem conservari a domino exorbat. 
Cum autem cuidam -juveni, nomine Valeriano, desponsata fuisset, et dies nuptiarum instituta esset, 
ilia subtus ad camera cilicio erat induta, et desuper de auratis vestibus tegebatur, et cantantibus 
organis ilia in corde soli domino decantabat dicens : " fiat, domine, cor meum et corpus meum imma- 
culatum, ut non confundar;" et biduanis et triduanis jejuniis orans commendabat domino, quod 
timebat. Venit autem nox, in qua suscepit una cum sponso suo cubiculi secreta silentia, et ita eura 
alloquitur: " o dulcissime atque amantissime juvenis, est mysterium, quod tibi confitear, si modo tu 
juratus asseras, tota te illud observantia custodire." Jurat Valerianus, se illud nulla necessitate 
detegere, nulla prodere ratione. Tunc ilia ait: "angelum Dei habeo amatorem, qui nimio zelo custo- 
dit corpus meum. Hie si vel leviter senserit, quod tu me poUuto amore contingas, statim feriet te, et 
amittes florem tuae gratissimae juventutis, si autem cognoverit, quod me sincere amore diligas, ita 



MSS. Laud 108; Cmb. R. 3. 25. 

I. L. seinte Cecilia, C. seint Cecelie (reg.) ; L. kynde, C. kunde; L. I-bore, C. bore | 2. L, oure» 
C. oMTe; L. louerd (reg.) L.re (reg.); C. loued; C. or; | 3 L. let, C. lete; C. hure (reg.); L. baptij^e, C. 
baptyse; L. C. Stilleliche (reg.); L. fynden; L. I-wryte, C. ywryte; | 4. L. bad, C. bade; C.-hode (reg.); 
I 5. C. )>orwe; L, pp. l-(reg.), C. spoused; C. suy),e (MS. su),J,e ?) | 6. C. gr^te; L. nobleye, C. nob- 
ley; L. his name was, C. hete; | 7. C. wered; C. palle; | 8. L. garlaundes, C. garlouns; L. tressoures, C. 
trassoures; C. nexte: | 9. L. whane re herde menstrales song, re song in hire menstralcie, C. wan myn- 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 73 

MS. Bodley 799. [/^/. 286a-288b.] 

Seint Sisile of nobil kin boit? was at Rome ; C 39. 

Ourt' Lord Crist jhe louid wel er jhe fro cradil come ; '"^cxxvif/^'^ 

j;he leet hert? baptise stillelich, as we finde write, 

jerin she had Ihesn Crist hert' maydinhood to kepe 
5 porws herd' ivt-ndus str<'ng}>e, spousid t;he was to a man 

Of gr^t nobley anti^ ryches, l^at heet Valerian. 

pis mayde was cloj^id in pal J^^t wert' swyhe ryche, 

Garlond also of gold, an(i^ her nex hert^ lyche. 

Whan mynstralus song her^ song of herf mynstralsyje, 
10 pis mayde stilleliche song of God ant^ Seint Maryje, 

Of I'e saut^r ?;he song a vers )?at mest was in herd' houjt, 

" Leet, Lord, mjn herte vnwem;//ed be, ])atl comfouwde be nougt." 

As ^he was anyjt be hen' lord in ryche beed I-brougt, 

Sone Ins fool mon of foly hert' be-souT;t. 
15 " Swete hert," qiwd l^is mayd, " for loue l>ou hast to me, 

Gr^rnt me \>at I telle alyte p/vuite, 

A^K^ \>at I mo we schriue to he as conseyl pr<?ue." 

" Trt'wly \'0u. myj;t," q2^0(i^ >is o^-^r, " to soj'e I be-hote ^e." 

" Swete lem/7/on," qi^o^f >e mayd, '* In ward I am do, 
20 An au;/gel is my wardeyn, and my le/;/mon al-so, 

if ast he stont her be me, and gif he oundir-j;ete 

pat \>ou be-nome my maydinhood, for noHng nold he lette 

pat he nold l>e hard smyt, a7id be-neme be hi my^t, 

For al he nobley ]Hit h^m hast, ]you. no my^t ajen him fyjt ; 
25 But gif he se hat hou louist me in good lyf and clene, 

MS. Cotton Cleopatra D ix. [/o/. issb-isSb.] 

Seint Cecile of noble kinne. ibore was at Rome, ^ f. 155 b. 

Oure loud'rd crist geo louede wel. er jeo iram. cradel come ^" S««c^a Ceciha. ) 
Stilliche jeo let hire cHstne. as we findeh iwrite 
Ir-urne jeo bad om^e lord crist. \)at he scholde hire maidenhod wite 
5 Suhhe horuj strenghe of hire frendes. y wedded j;eo was to a man 
Of grete nobleie and richesse inou^ h^t het Valerian, 
hhis maide werede robe of pal. and clohes swihe riche 
Gerlauns and tressours al of gold, he her next hire liche 
Whan his minestralles songen her song^i'i". in hire minestr^ncie 

10 hhis maide stilliche gan singe, of god and seint marie 

A uers of he sautt'r hire songe was. and h^ron was mest hire houj;t 
Let lord min hert wihoute wem beo. h«t y ne beo confou;;ded noujt 
A nijit as geo was in hire bed. mid hire lord ibrogt. 
Son he hadde of folie. his clene hinge bisouj;t 

15 Swete hert his maide seide. for loue h'^t h^^u hast to me 
Graunte me ]pat icn he mot telle, a lutel in p;-iuete 
hh<^t ich me mowe h^^'of schriue to he. a7id].->at Inm hit wole hele 
Certes lemman his man seide. to noman telle ic/i nele 
Swete lemman his maide sede. in warde icham ido 

20 An angel of heuene is mi wardein. and mi lewman also 

Wel faste he stod here bi me. j;if he hit und^-r^ete f- 156. (at top 

hh^t hou binome min maidenhod. for nohint he nolde hit lete si;lcJ ^c^^'r'^'t 
hh^t he he nolde wel hard smite, and binime he al \>m migte 
Of hi strenghe and of hin noble stat. for h'^-'u mijte nougt wih him figte 

25 Ac sif be seoh h^t hou louest me. in gode loue and clene 



stralis songen of menstralcie | 10. C. L. stiliche; C. songe; L. moder marye; 11. L. psalter; L. hire song 
was; C. fers; L. wer-on; L. mast, C. moste; L. hout; | 12. L. lat, C. late; C. hert; L. wihout wem; L. it 
C. ic; L. confundet; L. naut; | 13. L. a-ny^^t, C. a ny^^t; L. bed; C. myd; L. i-brouth; | 14. L. man; €• 
foly; L. be-sout; | 15. L. C. swete herte (reg.); L. seyde, C. sede; C. haste; | 16. L. y, C. ic (reg,); L. mowe 
(reg.); L. I'tel; | L, schryae, C. schryuen; L. ht h^u it willehele, C. conceil; 1 i3. L. "certes lemman,'' kis 
rungman seyde, "nohing telle I nele," C. truliche; | 19. L. C. lemman; L. seyde, C.sedc;C. icam; | 20. L 
Aungel (reg.); L. of heuene; L. lemman, C. leman; L. hcr-to, C.also; | 21. L. C. faste; L.stant, C. stante; 
C. here; | 22. L. be-nome; C. nold; | 23. L. ne wol.k, C. nold; L. be-nyme, C. bynym; L. my-rtte, C. 
roy^t; I 24. L. C. of; L. jjungnessife of noble state, C. nobley; L. ne myrth, C. ne myrt; L. wih; L. 
fygtthe, C. fygt; I 25. L. wiste, C. tey; L. louedest,C. loue; L. gode, C. goud; L.C.|loue; | 26. L.|wolde; 

6 



74 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

He wole ])e wite as he do]) me i & ech vuel irava ]>e 5e[?;/]e " 

" Dif ]>o\x wolt, lef mo;z I ]>at ich ileue ])is. 

pe angel ]>oVi most scewe me 1 ]mt ich hvn ise iwis. 

nif ic// mai ])at sope ise ! p^ait ]>ou. hast ])^t sope ised 
30 In clannesse ichulle ])i wille do ! al aft^r ]n red. 

Erif ic>^ ise ])at In folie louest ! an no])er j^en me. 

I nele bileue uor nojn^^g t ]>at I nele hi;;^ sle & ])e." 

" Swete heorte " qua]? ])is maide 1 " jif^ ])^u wolt ]?e« angel ise. 

p^u most byleue on ih^^u crist 1 & icnstned be. (1 ms. j^ ^if) 
35 Erif ]>oVi wolt so ])OVi mijt hi;;2 ise i & wite he wole ous irava helle 

& so gret loie wor]; of our lone ' ]>at no tonge ne mai telle. 

Ac ])re mile he;me ]>ox\. most go \ to ])e wei of apie. 

p^u schalt ])(?re vynde pou^re men : on ili^i-u cHst crie. 

Sei ]>at iq/i pe to he;;^ sende i ])at hi pe tech^ anon. 
40 To Seyn Vrban pe olde mon \ vor p^u most to h.im gon 

& prine co/^seil wip hi;// speke \ nor he pe schal baptise. 

pen angel p^u schalt pe;me ise !*& he schal ons bope wise." 

Valerian aros anon \ as our lord hi;// jef wille. 

To pe stude ]>ai pis maide bad ! uorp he wende wel stille. 
45 P^s -ponere men hi/// teijte ano// ! to pe olde mon Sejn Vrban. 

In an old stude uor-let ! ])er as ne com no man. 

Among olde puttes & buries I as me cristene men preu. 

Aiter p^t hi Imartred wer^ i war^ me eny 'ikneu. (ims. meeny.) 

To is fet he vel adoun ' ano// so he to hi/// com. 
50 & sede ])^t cicile hi/// sende pud^r ! to esce cristendom. 

" Lou<?/'d Ihered be pi mi^te " t sede Seyn Vrban. 

" Is pis pe lup^r werreour ! ]>at me clepep valerian. 

quoque diliget te sicut me, et ostendet tibi gloriam suam." 

Tunc Valerianus, nutu Dei correctus, ait : "si vis, ut credam tibi, ipsum angelum mihi ostende, et 
si vere probavero, quod angelus sit, faciam quod hortaris ; si autem virum alium diligis, te et ilium 
gladio feriam." Cui Csecilia dixit : '"siinDeum verum credideris et te baptizari promiseris, ipsum 
videre valebis. Vade igitur in tertium milliarium ab urbe via, quae Appia nuncupatur, et pauperibus, 
quos illic invenies, dices: ' Csecilia me misit ad vos, ut ostendatis mihi sanctum senem Urbanum, 
quoniam ad ipsum habeo secreta mandata, quae perferam.' Hunc, dum tu videris, indica ei omnia 
verba mea; et postquam ab eo purificatus fueris et redieris, angelum ipsum videbis." Tunc Valerianus 
perrexit, et secundum signa quae acceperat, sanctum Urbanum episcopum intra sepulchra martirum 
lalitantem invenit; cumque ei omnia verba Cseciliae dixisset, ille manus ad coelum expandens cum 
lacrymis ait: " domine Jesu Christe, seminator casti consilii, suscipe seminum fructus, quos in Caecilia 



L. wytte, C. wyty; L. als; L. dej>, L. al; L. C. yuel; L. fro; L. j^ene, C. reme; | 27. L. wilt; L. seideV.; 
C. lemman sede he; C. leue; | 28. L. j^en; L. angel; L. C. schewe; L. 1 (reg.); L. C. se; L. I-wis, C. 
ywys; | 29.L.wanne; C.so[j/?] : L. i-se, C. yse; L. i-seyd, C, ysede; | 30, L, clenesse; L, for-so]>e, C. ic 
wole; C. alle; C. ]py; C. rede; | 31. L. C. se; L.anojjcr, C. & oj^er; L. C. ]jan; | 32. L. no-J)ing ne schal 
rou helpe, C. nelle leue for; L. ne, C. nelle; | 33. L. seyde, C. guod; L. & j>ou wile be aungel se, C. 
j^an; | 34. L. bileuen, C. mostelyuen; C. ybapti^ed; | 35. L. wilt; L. C. schalt; L. sen, C. se; L. he wile 
wytte, C. wele wyten J>e; L. fro; | 36. C. such; L. ioye; L. C. oure; L. tunge; | 37. L. henne ouer; L. 
gon; L. C. wey; [ 38. C. J^er; L. C. fynde; L. [pore], C. poure; C. man; C. in; L. faste, L. reme; | 39. C. 
hym; L. he, C. ic; C. tell;. | 40. L. Whar is; L. j^e holi old man, C. )je holy man; C. moste; | 41. L. ffor, 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 75 

He wole \>e loue as he do> me, and ech euil fro be jeme." 

•' Irif J>ou wolt, le;;^man," qtwd \)[s o\>t'r, " l>at I be-leue his, 

pe aungel )po\i most schewe me, ^at I hy;n se, I-\vis, 

A?id gif I may j^e sobe se, of )?at \>on hast I-seyd, 
30 In clemiesse I wole do >y wille, a/id aiter \>y rt'ed, 

And-^ii I se \>at h^'u in foly louist o\>i'?' han me, 

I nele leue for noting, \>a\. I nele sle him aftd ^e." 

" My swete hert," (\t(od ]ye mayde, "j;if \yon ^e aungel se, 

pou most be-leue on Ih^'^u Crist a/id I-cristenyd be; 
35 I^if ]?ou wolt so ]70u my^t hym se, and he vs wole kepe fro helle, 

So gr(?t ioyje wor> of our^' loue \>at no tonge may it telle. f- 286 b. 

But \>ve myle \>on most h.Qnnits go, to \>q wey of appyT:;e, 

pou schalt finde hert' por^ men, on IhesM C/'ist jerne cryge ; 

Sey hat I he to hem sent, h^^^t hey he teche anon 
40 To Seint Vrban, he holy man, for h^u most to him gon, 

Aprifue conseyl wzt/i him to spek, for he he schal baptyse ; 

pe aungel \>on schalt \>B.nne se, and lie schal vs bohe wyse." 

Valerian roos a-non, as ourf Lord hym gaf he wille. 

To he stede as he mayde bad, a/td wente forh vvel stille. 
45 pe por^ men hy;/z taugte anon to h" old man Seint Vrban, 

In an olde stede al forlete, )pi'r ne com no mani?r man, 

Among old pittz/i" a)id herieliis, \>t'7' me cristin men hrew 

Af t6'r hat hey martrid wer<f^, wha« me any of hem knew. 

To his feet he fel doun anon, ho he to him com, 
50 And seyde ]>at Sicile him sente hedir, to lerne Cristindom. 

" Lord, heryid be hy niyj^t." seyde Seint Vrban, 

" Is his he lih^';'" verrour, \>at me clepih, Valerian ? " 

Wife he wole he t as he doh me. a?td al uuel f r^m he jeme 

Irif h<5u wolt seide ualerian. \)at ich ileoue his 

hhen angel h^n most schewe me. h'^^'t ich seo him iwis 

And gif ic/i mai he soh iseo. \yat hou hast sohe isede 
30 In clannesse ichulle \A wille do. al af/e'r his rede 

And jif ich seo h^^'t in folie. h<;'n louest anoh^'r han me 

Nohinge schal hit me binime. ]pat y nelle slee hi;/z and \>e 

Swete hert seide his maide. ?;if hou wolt he angel iseo 

hhoumost bileoue on iesu crist. and icristned also beo 
35 Iseo him h^n schalt ■x;ii \>ou. wolt so. and wite he he wolle fram helle 

So grete ioie schal of oure loue beo. \)at no tonge h^rof mai telle 

Ac henne ou^^-re hreo miles h^n most go. to he huUe of apie 

Pore men \>ou schalt \>er finde. and on iesu crist gurne crie 

Seie h-^t ich he to hem sende. and hi he teche anon 
40 Whar is seint Vrban he holi man. for h^n wolt to hi;;/ gon 

For priue conseil \>o\i woldest wih him speke. and he he schal baptize 

And han h^n schalt hen angel iseo. a/id don as he he wole wise 

Valerian ho aros anon, as oure lord him gaf wille 

To he stude as his maide bad. he wende hbn forh wel stille 
45 hhis pore men him taugte anon, to he holi seint vrban 

He fonde him in an old forlete stude. h<^'^as noman ne com 

To his fet he fel adoun. anon ho he to him com 

And seide ]yat Cicilie him hider sende. to ask}' cristendom 

Whar his beo he luht'r werrour. h'^^t me clupeh Valerian 



C. & in; L. counseil, C. conceyl; L. [>ou vvilt;C. myd (reg.); L. ^, C. for; L. C. baptise; | 42. L. h^n 
C. h^'i L. h^nne, C. \)3.n; L. & do as he JjC wile wise, C. bo}>; | 43. L. a-ros; L. a-non; L. oure louerd, C. 
god; L. C. raf; | 44. L. C. stede; L. J>e, C. as heo sede; L. forji; C. welle; | 45. L. pore, C. poure; L. 
taute, C. teyten; C. man; | 46. L. C. stede; L. for-late, C. forlete; L. J,at wonede neuere man; | 47. C. 
amonge; C. old; L. burieles, C. buryeles; L. as, C. J^er as; L. men, C. cristen; C. yrew; | 48, L. he, C. 
hy; L. raartired, C. martred; L. men anye kneu, C. wan me any knew; | 49. L. feet, C. fete; L. ful, C. 
felle; L. a-doun, C.adoune; L. als-sone as [he], C. Jjo he; L. C. come; | 50. L. seyde; L.cesiIie,C. cecele- 
L. send; L hi^er, C. hude[}) ?] ; L. asken, C. habbe; L. dome; | 51. C. lord; L, I-herd, C. yheryed; L. 
mygtte, C. myjjt; L. C. seyde; | 52. L. WeJ,er ]jis be Jjat, C. ne ys J>is J,e; L. Lujjere; L. werreor, C. 
werreoure; L. men; L. clepu)^, C. clypej,; | 53. L. were. C. where; L. haue y-mad, C. made; | 54. L. 



76 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

War cicile habbe Imad hhn t ]>at was er so wilde. 

& more tiraunt ]ien eny wolf i as a lomb ])us milde." 
55 po com \er go a suyj^e old mon 1 & alijte fr^m heuene ])er. 

Hor wi)) wite vesteme;^s ' a suyjje uair writ he ber 

po valerian hiw isei • adoiin he vel nor drede. 

Seyn Vrban hi;;/ nom vp ! & gan hi;;/ uor]? lede. 

pis halwe of heuene hi;;/ tok ])is writ ! & bed him uorte rede. 
6o Valerian radde ]ns writ i J?«t j^es wordes sede. 

' O lord is & on bileue f & on baptisinge. 

O god & fad(?r of alle ]7at bej) ! ]5(2t ou^r al is in ech^ ]?inge ' 

" Ileuestou" qua]? Seyn vrban t " J>«t ])0U dest her ise " 

"p^r nys no]n;/g" qua]? ]>is op^r i "])^t bet to leue be." 
65 Aft^r j^is wite mon he bihuld \ he nuste war he bicom. 

Seyn Vrban hi;;/ nom anon & 2;af hi;;/ cHstendom (ims. is.) 

To Seyn Cicile he wende a^en ! })0 he hadde ibe ^er ^ i-fulle 

He vond hir^ chambr^? li^t wij)])i;/ne ! & swipe suote smulle. 

He uond Cecile his gode spouse i & an angel bi hir*? stonde. 
70 Brijtore ]?en eny leome ! to gerlans he huld an honde. 

Of rosen & of lylion suote ! ])at on cicile he tok^. 

& ])at o]>er ualerian i as we fi[n]de]) in bok^. 

" Wite]? ]>is " he sede " In tr^we loue ; wi}? chast bodi & clene 

Ic/i hem habbe iram heuene ibro^t ! our lord it do]? jou lene. 
75 Vor welluwe ne olde neuer hi nelle]) i ac eu^;- ilaste 

pe two ma.ner floures ])at ])er be]? ! nelle]) neuer hor heu caste. 

pe lilie tokene]? jour^ maidenhod i ]?^t is so wit & suote. 

pe rose bitokene]? jour^ martirdom • uor ])eron deie je mote. 

& vor ]?^u dest valerian cecilie red sone. 
80 Wat ])ou of my lord bist ! he wole gr^^nte })i bone." 

eminasti, domine Jesu Christe, pastor bone, Csecilia famula tua quasi apis tibi argumentosa deservit ; 
nam sponsum, quem quasi leonem ferocem accepit, ad te quasi agnura mansuetissimum destinavit," 
Et ecce subito apparuit senex quidam niveis vestibus indutus, tenens librum aureis litteris scriptum, 
Quem videus Valerianus prse nimio timore quasi mortuus cecidit, et a sene levatus, sic legit: " unus 
Deus, una fides, unum baptisma, unus Deus et pater omnium, qui super omnes, et per omnia, et in 
omnibus nobis." Cumque hsec legisset, dixit ei senior: "credisita esse an adhuc dubitas?" Tunc 
exclamavit dicens: " non est aliud, quod verius credi possit, sub cceIo." Statimque illo disparente, 
Valerianus a sancto Urbano baptisma suscepit, et rediens, Cseciliam cum angelo loquentem in cubiculo 
invenit. Angelusautem duas coronas ex rosis ec liliis in manu habebat, et unam Cseciliae, et alteram 
Valeriano tradidit, dicens: " istas coronas immaculato corde et mundo corpora custodite, quia de para- 
diso Dei eas ad vos attuli; nee unquam marcescent, nee odorem amittent, nee ab aliis, nisi quibus 
castitas placuerit, videri poterunt. Tu autem, Valeriane, quia utili consilio credidisti, pete quodcum- 



tyrant, C. tyraunt; L. C. J^an; L. C. any; L. als; C. lombe; L. now; | 55. L. swij^e; C. olde; L. C. man; 
L. a lyrtthe, C. J^at a lyrt; L. fro; | 56. L. whyte, C. whyt; C. vestymens; L. swij^e; L. fair, C. faire; 
L. wryt, C. wryte; C. ber^; | 57. L. it; L. I-sey, C. sey; L. a-doun, C. a doune; L. fel, C. felle; L. C. 
for; I 58. C. nome; L. aren; L. C. for|,; | 59. L. halewe, C. angel; C. toke; L. Jjat, C. J^e; C. wryte; L. 
bad, C. bade; L. forto, C. })eron; | 60. L. tok it anon, C. Jpe wryte; L. & J)US Jje; | 61. L. on; C. o; L. bi- 
leue; C. o; L. baptiringge, C. bapty^yng; | 62. L. on; C. & al; C. |jat is; L. oueral; L. J^ingge, C. Jjyng; 
— 63. L. I-leuestou ^is; C. my leue sone; C. sede; L. C. dost, C. here; L. I-se, C. se; | 64. C. is no^t; C. 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 77 

" Wher, Sysile liaue mad him, ]f>at was so wilde, 

Amor^ tyrati;/t han a wolf, as alomb, mylde." 
55 po \^<?r com an old man, fro heuin he alygt her, 

CloHd in whit vestement/zj, a^id a fayr writ ber. 

po Valerian him sey^, he fel adoun for drt'de. 

Seint Vrban nom him vp, and for}> gan hym lede. 

pe Halw of Heuin took him )?e writ, and bad him r<?de, — 
60 " On lord is on to be-leue, and on baptysing. 

On God and Fadir of alle, ]>at be)?, and oner al is, a7id ech }?ing " 

" Leuistow her-on," <\i(od Seint Orban, " )>rtt )76>u dost her^ se," 

" X>er is noting," oj(od\>\s o\>c7', " >at bet to leue may be." 

Aft^r jns whit mon he be-held, he nyste wher he be com. 
65 Seint Vrban h3^m nom anon, and -^o-i hym Cristindom. 

To Sycile he wente aj;en, \>o he hadde be ^er his fille. 

He fond herf chauwbir lygt with-inne, and of sote smelle, 

He fond Sysile his spouse, and aungel w/t her^ stond 

^vy-^ter ))an eny sonne ; to garlond?^^" he bar an hond 
70 Of rosis a7id of lyliis soot ; l^at on, Sysile, he took. 

A7td\)e o\>er, Valerian, as we finde in book, 

" Kepih J>ese," he seyd, " in tr<?we loue, Avit chast body a7td clene, 

I hem haue fro Heuin broujt, our^ Lord hem 50W do^ lene ; 

For falwe, ne elde, neu-t'r j^ey nele, but euer I-lych laste, 
75 pe two mant'r of ^omtks >at bej? j5<?r-on, nele neui?re her^ heu caste." 

" pe lyly be-tokene]? jourf maydinhood, l^f^t is so whit and sote, 

pe rose be-tokenyj? gour*? martirdom, forj? on deyge ge mote ; 

A7id, for YoM dedist, Valerinan, Secilis r<fed so sone, 

What ]>o\x of my lord biddist, he wil gr^^nt j^y bone." 

50 Lou<?;'d \>at Cicilie ha}> imad. him >at was so wilde 49-so Blank line in MS. 

And more tiraunt han eni wolf, as a lombe so milde 

\>\>o com \>e7' gon a swil?e old man. alite fr^m heuene >eri (i MS. per.) 

Al hor wi> white uestemens. a7td a wel faire writ he ber 

Anon so ualerian iseig him come, adoun he fel for drede 
55 Seint vrban him nom vp anon. a7id for)? he gan him lede 

»?is halwe of heuene him toke \>\s writ. a7id bad he scholde hit rede 

Valerian anon radde )?is writ. \>at )?es wordes sede 

O god is a7id on bileoue. a7id on cristendom 

And fader a7id lord of alle hinge. \>at flesshe a7id blod among ous nom. 
60 Ileouest >is seide seint vrban. )?at ]>ovi dost \>e7'e iseo f. 156 b 

]>\>er nis hinge in h'is world be o\>er seide. \>at bet^re ileoued mai beo 

He biheolde a.iter b-isold man. he miste whar he bicom 

Seint vrban ))0 him nom anon. a7id-^a,ih\m. cristendom 

To Cecilie son he wende a^^en. ho he hadde ibeo \>e7'- his fulle 
65 He fonde hire chambre wel ligt wihinne. a7id swihe swote smulle 

And founde Cecilie his trewe wif . a7id an angel bi hire stond 

hh^'^t was brigtore han eni leom. tweie g^^'rlauns he hulde an hond 

Of rose a7id lilie hi weren imad. \>at on Cecilie he tok 

hh^t o\>er he tok ualerian ! as we findeh in bok 
70 Witeh heos he seide in trewe loue. wih chaste bodi a7id clene 

Ic/i hem habbe fr^zm heuene ibrougte. oure Lord hem doh gou lene 

hhe lilie tokneh joure maidenhod. h^^^t is so white a7id swote 

hhe rose tokneh ^oure martirdom. for h^rinne dele ge mote 

For h«t hou dost ualerian, Ceciles red so sone 
75 What so h<?u of mi lord dost bidde. he wole graunte hi bone. 



sede; C. louyng; | 65. L. whyte, C. ))€ whyt; L. beheld, C. byheld; L. wher, C. ware; L. be-cam; C. 
by-come; | 66. L. a-non; C. nome; | 67. L. sein Cecilie; L. was J^are (reg.) is fulle, C. be j^er his fulle; \ 
68. L. fond, C. founde; C. Schaumbr^; L. lyr-th; L. wi]>-inne, C. with In; C. ful of swete smylle; j 69. C. 
fonde; | 70. L. bryrttere, C. bryrtur; L. C. h^"! L. C. any; L. lome; C. lyrt; L. twey, C. two; L. gar- 
londes, C. garlauns; L. hadde, C. held; L. on; [ 71. L. rose, C. swete ros; L. lilie, C. lyly; L.tok; | 72. C. 
Jje; L. fynden; L. bok; | 73. L. in, C. myd chaste loue; L. chaste body; | 74. L. i-brourth, C. brogt; L. 
C. oure; L. C. hem; | 75. L. ffor-falewe, C. falewy; C. olden; L. wllle J>ei nat; L. euere he willej? laste, 
C. more laste; | 76. L. manere; L. bej? on, C. bej, her^ on; L. nelle; L. neuere; L. hor; C. hewe; | 77. L. 
be-tokneJ>, C. bytokncY' L. whyt, C. whit; L. C. swote; | 78. C. marterdom; L. for (reg.); C, 
deygs? I 79- C. dyst; C. Cecilijs; C. rede; L. C.so sone; | 80. L. what; C. our^; L. be-sekest, C. beste; 



7^ TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

'* I ne wilny no]nng so much^ " ! sede ualerian. 

"As ])at tybors my hTo])er i wer^ cHsteneman." 

" My lord wole " qua]) ])is angel I "jeue hi;;? pulke grace. 

pat ho'pe je scholle}) at one tyme be ! Imartred In one place." 

85 pe angel wende wi]? ])is word ! me nuste war he bicom. 
pis two clene ]>inges wi]) loie Inou ! hor ei])er to o]>er nom 
Tibors com to pe chambre i to speke wi}> is hvo]yer pere 
He stod stille & bihuld aboute I as he nuste war he wer^. 
*' Bro]?^r " he sede **hou gej) ]ns 1 ]?is tyme of ]?e jer^f. 

90 So suote smul ne smulde ic/^ neuere i me l^encj^ as ic>^ do her^ 
pei J?is hous wer^ vol of rede rosen ! & of wite lilion also 
I ne mijte hem v^risore smul : me ]>enc]) ]^en ic/i nou do. 
So vol icham of ])is smul ' & so much^ it is In my j'Ojt. ^- '^7- 
p^t I not hou ichaw sodenlich^ i In o])er witte ibrojt." 

95 ''Leue hvoper" qua]) valerian i ''gerlans we habbe}? here. 
Of fioures ]>at ])o\i ne mijt ise i bote ]>^u wer^ our luere 
Ac so as ])ou hast ]yem suote smul ! ])^r-of ])oru our bone. 
Dif ])ovi wolt bileue as we do]) ! ])ou mijt hem ise sone." 
" Leue bro})(?r" qua]) ])is o])er i " we])^r is it so}) ])is 

100 0])er ic/i stonde in metynge 1 & mete ])at it so is." 
" In metynge " qua]) valerian t " we habbe}) ener ibe. 
Nou we be])verst of slepe awaked i nou we mowe uerst ise." 
" Suxtou bet nou" qua}) })is o])er t " ])en Ipon hast er ido." 
" Tie " sede valerian t '' wel me bi-houe]) so 

105 Vor my lordes angel of heuene i ha]) i^eue me sijt 

& vor our loue he wole ])e also i jif ])o\i wolt bileue arijt " 

que volueris, et consequeris." Cui Valerianus: "nihil mihi in hac vita exstitit dulcius, quam unicus fratris 
mei aifectus, peto igitur, ut et veritatem ipse mecum agnoscat." Cui angelus: " placet domino petitio 
tua; et ambo cum palma martirii ad dominum venietis." Post hoc, ingressus Tiburtius, frater Valeriani, 
cum nimium rosarum sensisset odorem, dixit: " miror, hoc tempore roseus hie odor et liliorum unde 
respiret; nam si ipsas rosas vel lilia in manibus meis tenerein, nee sic poterant odoramenta tantas mihi 
suavitatis infundere; confiteor vobis, ita sum refectus, ut putem me totum subito immutatum." Cui 
Valerianus: " coronas habemus, quas tui oculi videre non praevalent, floreo colore et niveo candore 
vernantes; et sicut me interpellante odorem sensisti, sic et, si credideris, videre valebis." Cui Tiburtius: 
" in somnis hoc audio, an in veritate ista tu loquens, Valeriane ? " Cui Valerianus: "in somnis usque 
modo fuimus, sed jam nunc in veritate manemus." Ad quem Tiburtius: "unde hoc nosti ? " Et 
Valerianus: " angelus domini me docuit, quem tu videre poteris, si tu purificatus fueris, et omnibus 
ydolis abrenuntiaveris." (Huic miraculo de coronis rosarum Ambrosius attestatur in prafatione sic 
dicens: 'sancta Caecilia sic ca:lesti est dono repleta, ut martirii palmam assumeret; ipsura mundum est 
cum thalamis exsecrata; testis est Valeriani conjugis et Tiburtii provocata confessio, quos, domine, 
angelica manu odonferis floribus coronasti; viros virgo duxit ad gloriam, mundus agnovit, quantum 
valeat devotio castitatis.' Haec Ambrosius.) Tunc Caecilia evidenter ostendit ei, omnia ydola esse 



L. wille; L. ],e; L. C. graunte; L. sone; | 8i. L. wille, C. wylne; C. no J^yng; L. miche; L. seyde, C. 
seide; | 82. L. Bote, C. but; L. Tiburst; L. wi^ me; C. cristen man; | 83. C. sede; L. aungel, C. j^e a.; L, 
wile giuen J,at ilke, C. jyue hym suche; 1 84. L. C. &; C. boj,; L. schuUe, C. schuUen; L. C. o; L. I- 
martired, C. martred; L. o, C. a; | 85. L. aungel, C. angle; C. Jjat; L. he, C. hy nust; L. wher, C. ware; L. 

be-com, C. bycome; I 86. C. |)estwey; L. {,ingges, C ; L. echof o]7er;C. nome; | 87. L. C. Tiburs; C. 

come; L. spak, C. spake; C. with; L. C. his; C. )>er; | 88. C. stode; L. beheld, C. byhelde. L, al-a- 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 79 

80 " I ne desire no j^ing so moch," seyde Valerian, 

"As Tyburs, my bro)vr. wen,' w/t me in Cristindam." 

" My Lord wille," quod ^e aungel, " ?;eiie hym \>a\. gr^ce, f- 287. 

And\>o\>Q, f,e scholle martrid be, at on tyme in on place." 

pe aunge[l] went wit Yxit word, he nyste wher he be com. 
85 pe two }>ing//s ey]^er of o\>c'r gn't ioy^e nom. 

Tyburs com to chaumbn', to spe[k] wit his hvo\>er \>ere, 

He stood stille a;id be-held about, as he nyst wher he wer^. 

'• BroW'''," he seyde. " howj; go\> Ins? In Hs tyme of J?e ^ere? 

So swete smel smellid I neut're, as I do her^. 
90 pon Hs hous wert' ful of newe rosin, and lylis al-so, 

I ne myj;t swettv- smelle nou;:;t, me-hinkeh, ))an I do. 

So ful I am of )ns smel. a /id so moche is in my hougt, 

pat I noot hou I am. sodeynlich, in an o^tv wit I-brougt." 

" Leue brol'tv," qiwd Valerian, " gsivlondus we haue^ her^ 
95 Of flour/zj- >at \>on myj;t nouj£;t se. but \^ou were onve fer<?, 

But so as l>ou hast \>q swete smel \>eriore, >orw our<? bone, 

trif \>0M wolt be-leue as we do, ^^u myjt hem se sone." 

" Leue bro^^r," (\uod ]ie o\)er, " wheyKv it soo> is, 

0\>er I stond in meting a/id wene hczt so]> it is ? " 
100 " In meting," (\uod Valerian, "we haue ener be, 

Now we be of slep awak, now we mow ferst se." 

" Sestow nows." o,i^od \>e o\)er, " bet >an \>ou. hast er do ? " 

" Le." (\uod Valerian, " w^el me be-houej? so, 

ffor my l^ordius aungel of Heuen ha)5 me joue lygt, 
105 A7td for ourt' loue he wol l>e al-so, gif \>o\.\ wolt be-leue arygt." 

I ne wiln}"' no}?inge on eor^e so moche. seide ualerian 

As hat tiburs mi bro]?^r were, wi]? me cristen man 

Mi lord wole Hs angel seide. geue him j^ulk grace 

And bobe je scholle martred beo. at o time in on place 
80 h>e angel wende for> wil> J?is word, hi miste whar he becom 

Moche was l^e ioie of Hs clene }nnges ! \>at a\\>er to^ oj^er nom (iMS. co.) 

To chamber com tiburs to speke. wi]? his broj^t'r pere 

Stille he stod a?td biheolde aboute. as >eij; he miste whar he were 

Brob^;'' he seide hou go\> l>is. in )>is time of ]>q j;er 
85 So swote smul ne smulde ic/i neutve. as me Hnch ic// so nou her 

jj^eij Hs hous were ful of newe iioures. a?id white lilie also 

Murgore migte hit smulle noujt. me )iinke]5 han ic// nou do 

So ful icham hTo\>er of }:>e smul. a/id so moche hit is in mi houjt 

\>\>at icham sodeinliche inot hou t in oH'^ witte ibrougt 
90 Leue bro>6'r seide ualerian. gerlauns we habbe)? here 

Of rose atidliWe ])at hou ne mijte seo. bote Yon were oure fere 

Ac as hou hast he swote smul ' \>eroi horwj; mi lone 

Also jif hou wolt bileoue as we doh- \>on migte hem seo wel sone 

Leue hvo\>er seide tiburs. Whar hit beo sohe Hs 
95 0\>er hat istond in metinge. and mete \>at his so is 

In metinge seide ualerian. We habbeh eutve ibeo 

Of slepe we beoh nou furst awaked, and nou we mowe furst iseo 

For oure lordes angel of heuene. hah igeue me sij;t 

And for oure loue he h© w^ole geue also, gif hou wolt bileoue arijt 



boute; L. als.; L. wher, C. ware; | 89. L. seyde; L. goh, C. "h's is" (the ^is is in a different hand); C. 
hat; C. in; i go.C. suche smel; L. smelde, C. smelled; L. I, C. ic; C. neuer; L. J,inkeh(reg.); C. now; | 91. 
C. war; L. ful, C. fulle (reg.); L. of newe roses; L. of lylie, C. of lylyen; | 92. L. myrtteh, C. my^t; L 
versschere, C. swettur; L. smelle, C. smellen; L. C. now; | 93. L. C. h^; C. smelle; C. so is h^r on; L. 
hout; I 94. L. for-sohe, L. C. in an-oher; L. wytte, C. wyt; L. I-brouth, C. ybrort; | 95. C. he sede; L. 
garlandes, C. garlauns; C. habeh; I 96. C. nort; L. i-se, C. se; C. but; L. C. our^; L. C. fere; \ 97. L. 
als, C. &; L. h^ne swote smel, ]p\% smylle; L. h^r-of, C. \,er for; L. for, C. horw; L. C. our^; | 98. C. 
If; L. be-leue, C. lyue; L. sen, C. se; | 90. L seyde, C. sede; C. tyburs; L. whehur, C. ys hit soh ©her 
hit nys; L. be | 100. L. matyngge, C. nietyng; C. ys; | loi. L. metyngge, C. metyng; C. sede; | 102. C. 
& now; L. ben; L. ferst; L. a-waked; L. ferst, C. furst; C. se; | 103. L. sestow, C. syxte; C. bete; C. 
sede tyburs; L. C. h^n; C. ar; C. h^s do; | 104. L. seyde; L. sone; L. be-, C. by; 105. L. ffor, C. for; 
L. aungel; L. I-^oue, C, y^yue; L. sygth, C. lygt; | 106 L. for oure,- L. schal; L. wile; L. leue, C. lyue; 



So TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

po sede ])is holi maide " tybors leue hvo]>er. 

Wat be)) ])is maumet^j- bote wrechede t you suxt non o])er. 

Ne suxtou hou it is mo^znes were • Imad of old tre, 

no ping ])et ne mai him sulue helpe i hou mai it helpe ye " 
*' 'No])ing nys soper " qua]) tibors t "])en ])at you. hast ised, 
Wod^r he weyer ]>en eny best ! yat nolde do ))i red^ " 
Seyn Cecile him custe anon ! " leue tybors " heo sede 
** To dai you schalt my bro])^r be i vor ]>ou wolt do bi rede. 

115 poru clene loue of good bileue t J)i bro])<fr my spouse is 
per-yoTU you schalt bicome also i my bro])^r wan you art his 
Myd valerian you most go to ye biscop vrban 
& be icristned & do also i as he ])e rede can." 
'* Is yat vrban " qua]) tybours ! ^'yat so jerne ha]) ibe isojt. 

120 p^t jar^ haj) ibe fleme & ihud t & jif he wer<f uory ibrojt. 
Vorberne he scholde & we also t pf we wij) hi;;z were 
& so ye wole we heuene sojte i vorberne we mijte her^." 
" & jif yer nere " qua]) ])is maide : " souleme;zt bote |)is lif. 
Fol he wer^ yat it wolde lese i vor eny strif. 

125 An wen yer is so muri lif! yat we schulle]) her-aft^r auonge. 
Fol is yat nele an wule be wo i to be In loie so longe." 
''Leue hvoyer" qua]) tybours i "ic// bisech^ ])e 
Lede me to })ulke gode mon;ze I & haue m^rcy of me." 
p^t o broj)^r ladde yat oyer i to J)e biscop Vrban 

130 & let him vorsake is fole bileue I & bicom cHstene man. 
Tibours ])0 he com a^en t yen angel he sei anon, 
p^t Cecile him hadde bihote! In ])e chambre wiy hir^gon. 



insensibilia et muta, ita ut Tiburtius responderet ac diceret: "qui ista non credit, pecus est." Tunc 
Caecilia osculans pectus ejus dixit: " hodie te fateor meum esse cognatum, sicut enim amor Dei fratrem 
tuum mihi conjugem fecit, ita te mihi cognatum contemtus faciet ydolorum. Vade igitur cum fratre 
tuo, ut purificationem accipias et angelicos vultus videre valeas." Dixitque Tiburtius fratri suo: 
"obsecro te, frater, ut mihi dicas, ad quem me ducturus es." Cui Valerianus: " ad Urbanum episco- 
pum." Cui Tiburtius: " de illo Urbane dicis qui totiens damnatus est et adhuc in latebris commora- 
tur? hie, si inventus fuerit, cremabitur; et nos in ilhus flammis pariter involvemur, et dum quserimus 
divinitatem latentem in coelis, incurremus furorem exurentem in terris." Cui Caecilia: "Si hsec solaesset 
vita, juste hanc perdere timeremus; est autera alia melior, quae nunquam amittitur, quam nobis Dei filius 
enarravit. Omnia enim, quae facta sunt, filius ex patre genitus condidit, universa autem, quae condita 
sunt ex patre procedens spiritus animavit. Hie igitur filius Dei in mundum veniens verbis et 
miraculis aliam vitam esse nobis monstravit." Cui Tiburtius: " certe unum Deum esse asseris, et 
quomodo nunc tres esse testaris?" Respondit Caecilia: "sicut in una hominis sapientia sunt tria, 
scilicet ingenium, memoria et intellectus, sic et in una divinitatis assentia tres personae esse possunt." 
Tunc coepit ei de adventu filii Dei et passione praedicare, et multas congruitates ipsius passionis osten- 
dere. " Nam ideo," inquit, " filius Dei est tentus, ut genus humanum dimiitatur peccato detentum; 
benedictus maledictur, ut homo maledictus benedictionem consequatur; illudi se patitur, ut homo ab 
illusione daemonum liberetur; spineam coronam accepit in capite, ut a nobis sententiam auferat capi- 
talem; fel suscipit amarum, ut sanaret hominis dulcem gustum; exspoliatur, ut parentum nostrorum 
nuditatem operiat; in ligno suspenditur, ut ligni praevaricationem tollat." Tunc Tiburtius fratri suo 
dixit: "miserere mei, et perdue me ad hominem Dei ut purificationem accipiam." Ductus igitur, et 
purificatus, angelos Dei saepe viiebat, et omnia quae postulabat, protinus obtinebat. Valerianus 

L. a-ryrth; | 107. L. seyde; | loS. L. what; L. ben; L. maumettes, C. maumes; C. bot; L. wreched- 
hede, C. wrecches; L. sest, C. svxt; C. ne; L. on hem; | 109. L. sestou; Jjit ^ese maumets, C. be}> 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 8l 

po seyd )>e holy mayde, "Tyburs, leue broHr, 

What be> J^e msLumeti^s but noujt, )><?u schal se non oh^r. 

pan niyst se it is monn/^.? werk ; mad of old tve ; 

ping \>at ne may hym-self help, how schold it helpe j'e ? " 
no *' NoHng is so>." qi^otf Tj^'bors, " as >at Inm hast of sede, 

Wodder<i' he wer^ han any best, j^at nold do J^y r<?de." 

Seynt Sycile hym kiste anon, " Leue broK^r,"' jhe sede, 

" To-day )?ou schalt my bro)'6'r be, for \)0\i wolt do by my r(?de. 

porw clene loue and good be-leue, }'y broh^r my spouse is, 
115 And \)0\i schalt by-come al-so my brobtv', whan ]^ou. art his. 

Wit Valerian )'0u most go to )>e bysschop Vrban, 

And be cHstenyd a7id do as >e rt'de can." 

" Is >rtt Vrban," qiiod Tyburs, ">at so jerne ha)? be-souj;t, 

pat long hah be flemyd and hid ? And ^if he had be forb brougt, 
120 Br<?nd he schold be, and we alle-so, sif we w/t hym wer^." 

"Ere," quod \>e mayde, "sif it be so, we scholle to Heuin I-fer<?." 

"Erif \)er ner<?," quod \>is mayde, " onlich but Hs lyf, 

Fool he wen', Ipat it wold lese, for any maner strif." 

" Leue brojj^r," quod Tyhuvs, " haue m^vcy on me, 
125 And leed me to )?at good mon, I be-seche J^e." 

pat o bro)3<?r lad \^at o\>t'r to ^e bysschop Vrban. f- 287 b. 

And leet him forsak his folyge and be-com cristin man. 

Tyburs, ^o he com a-gen, be aungel he say anon, 

pat Sysile hym hadde be-hote in ]>e chauwbr^ to gon. 

100 \>\>o seide Cecilie >>e holi maide. tiburs leue bro^t-r f- 157- (at top of page 

What is in oure maumetes bote wrecched. ])0m schalt iseo non oKr 
Ne seostou ]?at hit is maumetes work, imad of old tre "De S^wc^-a Cecilia.") 
bHnge ]>at mai nougt him sulf helpe: hou migte hit helpe \>q 
Nobinge is so\>er seide tiburs. ban \>at bou hast ised 

105 Gidiore he were ban eni best. \>at nolde do bi red 
Seint Cicile custe him anon, leue tiburs geo sede 
To dai b^'u schalt mi brob*?'?^ beo. for \>ou wolt don aft<fr rede 
bboruj clene loue and go&e bileoue; M brobt'r min spouse is 
\y]per boru^ \>o\i schalt also bicome. mi brob-^'r whan \kiu art his 

no Wib ualerian b^u most gon. to be bischop vrban 
And beo icristned ajid do also, as he be rede can 
Is bat vrban seide tiburs. \>at so gurne hab ibeo sou^te 
bbat gare hab ibeo fleom a?id ihudde and gif he were forb ibrougte 
Forbrenne he scholde and we also, ^if we wib him were 

115 And so be while we heuene sougte. forbarnde we scholde beon b-^^e 
Erif ])at \>er nere seide Cecilie. soulment bote bis lif 
A fole he were \>a\. hit wolde. lese for eni strif 
Ac whan \>er is as murie lif 1 \>at we schoUen her aft^r fonge 
Fole he were \>a\. nolde a while beo wo. to beon in ioie so longe 

120 Leue brob^'?' seide tiburs. haue merci on me 
And lede me to bulk gode man. ic/i biseche be 
bbe brob^r ladde bo ben o]^er. to be bischop urban 
And let him forsake his fole lawe. and bicom cristen man. 
Tiburs bo hi com a^en. be angel he seij; anon 

125 lp]pat Cecilie him hadde bihote. in be chambre wib hire gon 

hy of mawwes werke; L. ben mad, C. & ymaked; | no. L. C. sulf; C. helpen; L. myrte, C. scholde; 
C. hy; I iiT.L. soj^ere; C. sede; L, Jjanne, C. b^n; L. i-seyd, C. ysede; | 112. L. gydiere, C. gydier; L. 
C. were b^n; L. any beste, C. a best; C. nold; L. don; L. red; | 113. C. swete c; L, tiburs, C. broJ,er; 
L. he seyde; I 114. L. to-day; L. wilt don; L. be, C. by; | 115. C. ]?orwe; L. C. and; C. goud; C. 
spous ys; | 116. C. \)eT Jjorwe; L when; C. b. ben ywys; | 117. L. C. mid; | 119. C. sede; L. besou-rth; 
C. be sot;t; | 120. C. yflemed be; C. r^ef; L. for], brou^th, C. forj) bro^t; | 121. L. ffor-berne; C. for; 
C. schold; C. ek; C. myd; | 122. L. while, C. wyle, L. sourthen, C. sort; L. for-barnd, C. brende; L. 
scholde, C. schold; L, ben here, C. ben J^er; | 123. C. sede cecile; L. onliche; C. hot; | 124. C. hit; L. 
any-maner; | 125. C. omits line; L. sejjc; L. schuUe after a-fonge; | 126. C. omits line; L. nelle a whyle 
ben; | 127. C. sede; L. j50u;L. C. haue mercy of me; | 128. L. led; L. C. b^t; C. goud; L. C. man; L. 
Ich be-; C. ic byseche; | 129. C. J^e; C. lad ])e o.; L. bisschop, C. byschop; | 130. L. j>ar he for-sok, C. 
To forsake; L. C. his foule lawe; L. becam, C. bycome; C. cristen; | 131. C. come; L. Jjan, C. ^e; L. 



82 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

Cecile, vor heo wo;;2Tnan was ; atom heo moste abide. 

Ac ])is bre])^ren ]yit wer^ me/z i aboute weiide wide. 
135 & wen me martred cHstenme;^ t ]mder hi wolde gon. ^- ^^7^- 

& stele to wen hi mijte best i & burie hem anon. [don. 

bi-uore j?e lustice hi wer^ ibrojt i me lefte he;;^ wat hi wolde 

Ho made he;;^ so hardi ! to ben ]?e emperouvs fon. 

As hi burede twei gode me;^ i ]mt Imartred wer^. 
140 Come |>e emp^ronrs men i & nome hem rijt ])ere. 

pe misbileued tr^chours i ]mt wer^ a^en our lawe. 

\)at wi}7 rijt Iugeme>^t of londe ! wer<? ibrojt of dawe. 

" Sir^, we wolde,'' quepe J>is o]>er : " ]mt we wur])i wer^ 

Hor knanes uorte habbe ibe ! ]?^t je lette quelle ])e?'e. 
145 Hi bileuede fing ]>at nojt nas jiei {it'Y semblaunce hadde 

& toke ]>at was awor]? i & no semblance nadde. a ms. omits.) 

Vor J>ei worldes wele habbe semblance • uor so]7e nojt it nys. 

& ])ei ]>e blisse of heuene ])ench^ lute ! uor so]?e much^ it is." 

"Belamys," J)e Justices seden \ ^'je me J^enc]) wode. 
150 Wuri^e he i[s'] to habbe wo ! hose kepe]?nojtof gode." ('MS.it.) 

** In wynt<?r," qua]? valerian ! "idelme;^ sitte]? & drinkep. 

To busemar hi lije]? er]>etilien t \)at aboute gode swynke}). 

In heruest wen hi mowe i vair corn repe. [g^'^pe 

In meseise hi mowe go vp & doun ! vor hi nabbe]) neu^r a 
155 & we scholle]> uor our tranail i ]n blisse repe atenende. 

Wen je schullej) uor our loie ! wepynge to helle wende " 

"Eke we," qua]? ])e lustice ! ^']>at lordes scholde be. 

Be}) lasse wor]) ])en such^ wreches ' ]>at nelle}? nener i])e." 

igitur et Tiburtius elemosinis insistebant; et sanctorum corpora, quos Almachius prsefectus occidebat, 
sepulturae tradebant. Quos Almachius ad se vocans, cur pro suis sceleribus damnatos sepelirent, 
inquisivit. Cui Tiburtius: " utinam illorum servi essemus, quos tu damnatos appellas ! Qui contemse- 
runt illud, quod videtur esse et non est, et invenerunt illud, quod non videtur esse et est." Cui prsefectus: 
"quidnam est illud ? " Et Tiburtius: " quod videtur esseet non est, est omne, quod in hocmundo est, quod 
hominem ad non esse perducit; quod vero non videtur esseet est, est vita justorum et poena malorum." Cui 
prsefectus : " non puto, quod mente tua loquaris." Tunc jubet adstare Valerianum dicens ei ! " quoniam 
non est sani capitis frater tuus; tu saltem poteris sapienter dare responsum; constat plurimum vos 
errare, qui gaudia respuitis et omnia inimica gaudiis affectatis." Tunc Valerianus "se vidisse ait 
glaciali tempore otiosos jocantes, et operarios agricolas deridentes, sed aestivo tempore, dum advenissent 
gloriosi fructus laborum, gaudentibus illis, qui putabantur van!, coeperunt flere, qui videbantur urbani. 
Sic et nos nunc quidem sustinemus ignominiam et laborem, in futuro autem recipiemus gloriam et aeter- 
nam mercedem. Vos autem nunc transitorium habetis gaudium, in futuro autem invenietis seternum 
luctum." Cui prsefectus: " ergo nos invictissimi principes seternum habebimus luctum, et vos personae 
vilissimse perpetuum possidebitis gaudium ? " Cui Valerianus: " homuntiones estis, non principes, tem- 
pore nostro nati, citius morituri et Deo rationem plus omnibus reddituri." Dixit autem prsefectus: 



C. sey; | 13a. C. byhete; | 133. L. re; L. wyfman, C. wy;«ma«; L, at hom, C. a com; C. most; | 134, 
L. ak Jjcse; C. Jje bro)jeren; L. whane, C. wan; L. martyreden; L. cristenemen; L. Jiider; L. he 
vi'olden, C. hy wold; \ 136. L. to whan, C. to wan; L. he myx;tte, C. hy my^t; C. beste; L. burien, C. 
bured; C. be a.; | 137. //. 139, 140 tr, 137, 138 in L. and C; L. to-fore, C. to; L. C. iustise, L. he weren, 
C. hy wer^; L. i-brouth; L. Jjei askede, C. me eschete; L. C hem anon; | 138. L. who, C. wo; L. C. 
^ou; L. burie, C. bury; L. C. emperoures; L. foon; | 139. L. J>ei;C. hy; L. burieden, C. bured;L. 
y-martired; | 140. C. comen; L. C. -es; L. C. nomen; C. anon \,er; \ 141. L. trichours, C. traytoures;C. 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 83 

130 Sysile, for jhe woman was, at horn moste abyde, 

But he twey br^'Jierin \Hit wen' men, about wente wyde. 
And whannepey martrid Cristin men. bedir l^ey wende, 
An(/ stele to whan hey my?;te best, to bery heyw at l)" ende. 
As }»ey beriid twey men K?t I-martrid wer^, 

135 Com he empcrounis men, a/id nom hem anon hen'. 

To-fort' he ioustise hey wert' brou?;t ; me askid hem anon, 
** Who made hem so hardy J^e emperourus foon, 
Mvs-be-leuid traytour//j, bery, h^^t werf a?;en her^:' lawe, 
pat w/t ryj;t iugement of lond wert' brou^t of dawe ? " 

140 " Syr^, we wold," qiuyf he oh^'r. " hat we w^orhy wer 
Her^ cnauis to be, h^t wert' quellid her." 
" pey be-leuid hou it semblaunt made, 
And tok to hing h<^^t was good hou it semblau^zt nade, 
For he worldis ioy hat hah semblau//t, nouj^t worh it nys, 

145 And hou he blisse of Heuin \nnk lyte, moche a;i(f good it is." 
" Belamys," he iustise seyd, " me-hinkeh ?;ou wode, 
Wrehe it is worhy h'^t he haue wo, h^^t kepih nou^t of gode." 
" In wintd';'," q//^;^/ Valerian, " men sitteh and dvinke]^; 
To scorn hey lauje erhe tyliers, hat about hert' mete swinkeh. 

150 In heruest, whan he tilyer may feyr corn c?;/<-i^good r<fpe, 
In myseyse hey gon vp and doun, and haue neuer a gr^pe. 
As we scholle for ourf tr^uayl in blisse r,?pe, at he ende, 
Whan ge scholle. for 50ur<? ioyge, to pyne of helle wende." 
]?an se^'d he iustise, " scholle hey hat lord?^i" be 

155 Lasse worh han soch wrt'cches ? "pat nelle neu^r he ! " 

Cecilie for geo womman was at hom jeo most abide 
Ac his tweie breh^'^'en j^at were men. aboute hi wende wide 
Eut're whan me martred cnsten men. hid^-r hi wolde gon 
And stele to whan hi migte best and binime hem anon 

130 As hi bureden tweie holi men. h'^t martred were 

Com he amp^roures men anon, and nom hem rigt h^^e 
To fore he iustise hi weren ibroujte. he asked hem anon 
Who mad hem so hardi to burie ! he emp6'roures fon 
hhis misbileouede trichours. ]>at weren agen her lawe 

135 hh^t wih inggement of he lond. were ibrouT:;t of dawe 
Sire seide his godmen. icholde h^^^t we worhi were. 
Her knaues forto habbe ibeo. ]}at hou letest quelle h^'re 
Hi forsoke hinge h-^^^t nougt nas. hei?; hit semblaunte hadde 
And toke hinge Ipat worhi was. and non semblaunte nadde 

140 Bel am5'S he iustise seide. ^ou me hencheh wod f. 157 b 

Worhi he is sorwe to habbe. Whoso kepeh nougt of god 
Valerian seide in winter of te. idel men sitteh and drinkeh 
To busmare hi ligeh eorhe tilien. ]f>at aboute sowinge swinkeh 
In haruest whan gode swinkares mowe. gode corn inouj; ripe 

145 hl'an sitteh hi at hom. and nabbeh of corn a gripe 

As we scholle for oure trcruaille. in blisse ripe attan ende 
Whan ^e scholle for goure ioie nou. wepinge to helle wende 
hhan we seide he iustise h^'^t lou^'/'des scholde beo 
Beoh villore han ge wrecche cheitiues. ]pat neu<?re nolleh iheo 

arens; L. C. our^; | 142. L. ry^th; C. luggement; L. of j^e lond; L, i-brout; | 143. C. wolde god sede 
hes ©her, L. oj^ere seyde; L. worjji, C. so; | 144. L. C. here; L. forto; C. knaues . . . h^'^I L. hou 
let; C. x,^ aquelden; L, h^^e; | 145. L. he, C. hy; L. C. leften; L, nawt, C. na-rt; L. h^i '•^J 
C. h^y hit; C. semblant; | 146. L. good hing, C. to h^ \)yng; C. semblant; | 147. L. ^e worldes ioye 
hat hah semblant; L. so nawt, C. wors han n. ys; | 148. L. and, C. ac ^e Ioie; L. heuen; L. hinke, C. 
semeh; L. lite, C. luyte; L. mechul aw^swete it is, C. ac much hit ys ywys; | 149. L. beaus, C. bens; 
L. a. . . . me, C. sede his iustice; L. hat x^e ben; L. hynkh, C. hyncheh; | 150. L. worhe, C. worh; L. 
who-so, C. h^t: L. keput; L. nat; C. no goude; | 151. C. sede; L. sitten; C. stille; L. drynkun; | 152. 
L. bismere, C. a scorn; L. leyen; L. here; C. in he felde, L. sowynge; | 153. L. whan, C. wan; L. C. 
he swynkeres; L. moweh, C rypeh; L. fair schef, C. corne; L. and good and rype, C. goud and 
rype; | 154. L. ^e mowen gon, C. he drynkeres goh; L. he, C. and; L. neuere agripe, C. a gripe; | 155. 
L. als, C. so; L. C. schulle; L. C. oure; C. trauaile; L. C. rype; L. atte ende, C. at'nende; | 156. L. 



84 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

"Certes" qua]) ualerian ^'])on art lasse itold 
160 pen a beggars a^en god i ne be pou ne so bold " 

**Belamy," qua]> ])e Justice ! "I ne kepe nojt of ]>i langlinge. 

Do]? jour^ sacrifice anon ! o]^er me schal jou to de'pe bringe" 

** Certes" que])e ]ns gode men i '' ])ou ne bringest ous nojt ]>erto." 

pe Justice hem let anon i In strong prison do ! 
165 Maxime ])e gailer het i ])at hem In warde nom. 

So ])at he & alle his ' ])oru hem cristene bicom 

Seyn Cecile com bi ])e prison i loude heo gan grede. 

"Wat do]? je, stal warde kny^tes t cu]?e]) jour<? stalward hede. 

Fijte]) nou stalwardlich^ i to bileue })is derkhede. 
170 pat je wer^ In ])e weie ibrojt i ]mt to cler lijt jou wole lede " 

Amorwe to }?e maumet ])is gode men were ibrojt. 

pe lustice hem het do sacrifice 1 ac ])0 hi nolde no^t. 

Hor heden he het boj^e of smyte *. & maxime isei 

War angles hor soulen nome t & to heuene ber^ an hei. 
175 To })e lustice he eode anon ! "cristene icham" he sede 

^'Ic/i isei ])e gode m.enne soulen t angles to heuene lede." 

pe lustice him let nyme anon I naked he let him bete. 

Wi]? stronge scourgen vaste ibou;/de i vorte he gan ])at lif lete. 

p^t bodi hi caste wi]?-])Oute toun i ]?o gon Cecile uor]) gon. ^- '■^^^ 
180 pis })re holi martirs i to-gader<f heo burede anon. 

Heo was sone Inome & ilad ! byuore ])e lustice ])0. 

" Wat " he sede " hou ge} ]ns t be]) ])er jut screwen mo. 

Artou valerianes wif ! bi ])e fei ic/i owe mahon. 

"quid verborum circuitu immoramur? offerte Diis libamina et illfesi abscedite." Sancti responderunt: 
" nos Deo vero quotidie sacrificium exhibemus." Quibus prfefectus: "quod est nomen ejus? '' Cui 
Valerianus: "nomen ejus invenire non potiris, etiamsi pennis volaveris," Praefectus dixit: "ergo 
Jupiter nomen Dei non est?" Cui Valerianus: "nomen homicidse et stupratoris est." Ad quem 
Almachius: " ergo totus mundus errat ! et tu cum fratre tuo verum Deum nosti ? " Valerianus respon- 
dit: "nos soli non sumus, sed innumerabilis multitudo banc sanctitatem recepit." Traduntur igitur 
sancti in custodiam Maximi. Quibus ille ait: " o juventutis flos purpureus, o germanus fraternilatia 
affectus quomodo ad mortem quasi ad epulas festinatis? " Cui Valerianus ait, quod, si crediturum se 
promitteret, gloriam animarum eorum post mortem videret. Et Maximus: "fulminibus igneis consumar, 
si non ilium solum Deum confitear, quem adoratis, si contingat, quod dicitis." Ipse igitur Maximus, et 
omnis ejus familia, et universi carnifices crediderunt; et ab Urbano, qui illuc occulte venit, baptisma 
susceperunt. Igitur dum aurora nocti finem daret, Cajcilia exclamavit dicens: "eia milites Christi, 
abjicite opera tenebrarum, et induimini arma lucis." Quarto igitur milliario ab urbe sancti ad statuam 
Jovis ducuntur et dum sacrificare nollent, pariter decollantur. Tunc Maximus cum jurejurando asseruit, 
se in hora passionis eorum angelos vidisse f ulgentes et aniraas eorum quasi virgines de thalamo exeuntes, 
quas in gremio suo in coelum angeli detulerunt. Almachius vero audiens Maximum christianum effectum, 
eum plumbatis tamdiu cffidi fecit, quousque spiritum excussit. Cujus corpus sancta Csecilia juxta Vale- 
rianum et Tiburtium sepelivit. Tunc Almachius facultates amborum cpepit inquirere, et Cseciliam tam- 
quam Valeriani conjugem coram se fecit adstare, jussitque, ut ydolis immolaret, aut sententiam mortis 
incurreret. Cum autem ad hoc ab apparitoribus urgeretur, et illi vehementer flerent, eo quod puella tara 

whanne, C. wan; L. C. schulle; L. for roure; L. wepynde, C. to pyne of h.; | 157. L. ek he, C. ek we;L. 
seyde, C. sede; C. schold lordis; | 158. L. C. }>an; L. swiche; C. drynkeres; L. nolde neuere J^e, C. 
yjjc; I 159- C. sede; Cert; C. of tolde; | 160. L. ^an is a saly beggere; C. a-rens; C. goud; L. neuere, 
C. neuer, C. bolde; | 161. C. sede; L. yne, C ic ne; L. nat, C. no; L. ianglyngge; | 162. C. our^ godes; 
L. sacrefise; L. bringge; | 163. L. qua}? j>ts godeman, C. hj^ sede; C. J)0; L. ne bringgest me neuere, 
C. bringest hit nort; | 164. C. stronge; L. prisone; C. to do: | 165. C. leylere hete; C. in ward nome; | 
166. C. al; L. ))0rw, C. Jjorwe; C. fongen; C. cristendom; L. come; L. j^e; C. to g.; | 168. L. what; 
L. C. do; L. C. godes; L. knytes; L. kujje}?; C. kcpej?; L. i^our; L. stalewort, C. Stalword; | 169. C. 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 85 

" S^rtis," q;/<?^ Valerian, "\>on art lasse I-told 

pan a begger \)at noujt hab, be ]^>o\i neu^'r so bold." 

'* Belamy" qiw^/ he iustise, " I kep nougt of hy iangling ; 

Do]? gour.? sacr^'fyse anon, or me schal to de}'e ?;o\vt; bring." 
16©. " Sfc'rtis," q!YO(/ bis good mon, " )>ou bringist vs neut'r b^r-two." 

pe iustise hem bad anon in strong pr^'son do. 

Maxima, \>e iayler, heet ]->at hem in ward nom. 

So bat he am^ alle his, borw hem, tok Cristindom. 

Seint Sysile com be >'' prison; loud j;he gan to gr^de, 
165 "What do se godd^^s kny-t^tus kep j;oun' monhede ! " 

" ffystib now strongliche to be-leue bis derk hede 

pat je wer<? in be wey brouj^t, bat schal j;ou to lyjt lede ! " 

On morw, to be maumet//.?. bese good men Aver^ broujt. 

pe iustise had hem do sacrefys, but bey nold noujt ; 
170 Herd' heuedis he leet of smyte, and Maxime bo seys 

Wher aungelus hert" soul//^' nome, <■?;/<:/ ber to Heuin on hyj. 

To be iustise he went anon, " Cristin I am," he sede, (• 288. 

"I say aungel/^j- to be ioy^e b® good me;/n//j' soul/^-f lede." 

pe iustise heet hym neme anon, a/i^inakid hy/n bete 
175 Wit strong scorg//j- fast I-bound, til he b*" lyf lete. 

pe body bey casste wit-oute be toun, Secile gan \>£r forb goon ; 

pe brt' holy mart<?/'is to-gedir ^he berid anon. 

■ghe was sone I-nome and lad to be iustise ^o. 

" What ! " he seyde, " how goob bis ; be git schrt'wis mo ? " 
180 " Artow Valerian //fj- wif ? By >e fey I owe Mahoun 

150 Certes seide ualerian. b'^^u art lasse itolde. 

>ban a sely beggar agen god. ne beo Ipon neu^^re so bolde 
Bel ani)^ seide be iustise. y ne kepe noujt of bin ianglinge 
Ac do> to oure godes sacrefize. ob^r me schal 50U to deb bringe 
Certes seide bis god men. bou ne bringest hit neu^re );>er to 

155 Anon be iustise for wrabbe het. in to stronge prisoun hem do 
Maxime het be gailler. ]f>at hem in warde nom 
So \>at he and alle his men. boru hem cristen bicom 
Seint Cecilie com bi l>e prisoun. and loude gan to grede 
What do je geo seide godes knigtes. cubeb> soure staleworbhede 

160 Beob hardi and figte)) staleworbliche. to bileue bis derkhede 
\>\>at 56 were in be wey ibrougt. jpat to cler lit;t wole j;ou lede 
Amorwe to Hs maumetes. bis gode men weren ibroujt 
]?be iustise hem het don sacrefize. ac bo hi nolde noujt 
He het her heuedes to smiten of 1 a/id Maxime bo isei?; 

165 Whar angles nom her soulen bobe. and here to heuene an heig 
Maxime wende to be iustise forb icristen icham he sede 
Ich seige Hs tweie godmen soules ' angles to heuene lede 
J?be iustise him let nime anon, and naked he let him bete 
Wib scourges stronge. faste ibounde. forte he \>at lif gan lete 

170 J^be bodi hi caste wiboute be toun. and \)0 gan Cecilie for> gon 
bbis breo swete martires, ^eo burede hire sulf anon 
Son t;eo was inome. and iladde. to fore be iustise bo 
What he seide hou gob >is. beob b<^'^ sut schrewen mo 
Artou he seide valerianes wif : bi |>e trew)?e ic/^ owe ]Mahoun 



wyteb rour^ strongnesse, L. staleworJ)liche;C. now in; | 170. L. i-brouth; | 171. L. opon b^ morue; 
L. maumets, C. bis maunes; C. \)e goud; L. brouth; | 172. C. hete; L. don; L. ^&i ne wolde nat, hy 
nold; I 173. L. C. here; L. heued, C. heuedes; L. let, C. lete; L. it I-sey, C. anon sey; | 174. L. vvhare 
aungles here soules, C. four^ angles her^ saule nyme; L. baren; | 175. L. -rede, C. wende aren; | 176. 
L. godemannes soule, C. sey angles now her^ saules; | 177. C. lete^; L. C. nymen; | 178. L. skourgen; 
L. faste, C. fast; C. bounden; L. forto, C. fort; C. his 1.; | 179. L. C. b^; L. b^i, C. hy; L. C. casten; 
L. wiboute, C. wztAboute; L. ^et.; C. toune; L. gan, C. com; L. C. forb; I ^^°' ^' b^^^» ^* b°' ^' 
C. martires; L. re.; C. bured; L. to-gydere, C. togadre; | 181. L. omits; C. nome; ladde; to; | 182. L. 
what; C. how; L. C. gob; L. ret; L. C. schrewen; | 183. C. ))Ou; L. Vallerianus; C. fay; L. mahoun, 



86 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

Bote ]wa o]yer do, ]n wite heu ' wor|> sone ibrojt ad on 

185 Of wat kun artou icome i ]mt so follich<? j>e do]) ler^." 
" Of hetere ku;me " qua]? |)is maide "]?en ]you euer wer<f 
In wnch maner lif qua)) ])is o]^er i pencstou ]n lif lyue. [^iiie 
p^u axst as a fol qua]? pis maide ! & such vnsuere me schal ]>e 
Vor al ])i poer jj^u schalt ise ! wen ]>^u wost ])en ende. 

190 p^t p^u ne schalt fr^m ih^^-u cHst t enes myn herte wende." 
" Hou com it to ]>e " qua}? ]ns o]ier i " to be so hardi her. 
To clepe me fol ]yat am })i maist^;- t ne suxstou my poer." 
" pi poer wrech^ " qua]) ])is maide ! " wor]) sone ibrojt bi-hinde 
Vor it nj^s bote as a bleddore ! iblowe uol of wynde 

195 p^t be ipHked wi]) a pricke i awei it scrynke]) al. 
Also wi]) a lute sekenesse t ])i wreche caroine schal. 
pi poer ])at ]wu ^elpest of ! wor]) ])e;me suy})e lute." 
"Hou ge]) ])is " qua]) ])e Justice ' " dame, we;^ne come]) ])i prute. 
Ne mai ic/i ])e jeue de]) & lif '. ne suxtou wi]) ]>in eie " 

200 "Certes sir^" qua]) ])is maide i "])^u luxt ]^er of wel heie. 
A wreche caroine ])^u mijte jeue de]) i ])<3;t wel schort is. 
Ac of lyue ])^u mijte no])i/^g jeue t ]n sulue nojt iwis. 
Wen ])OVL mijt de]) jeue ' me ])enc]? bi pur ri^t. 
pat ])^u art de])es sergant * & of lif nastou no mijt 

205 & we;^ ])ou. de])es sergau;2t art i de]) ])i lord is. 
& In de]) wi])])OUte ende ! ])^u wolt be iwis." 



decora et nobilis ultro se morti traderet, dixit ad eos: "hoc, boni juvenes, non est juventutum perdere, 
sed mutuare, dare lutum et accipere aurum, dare vile habitaculum et accipere pretiosum, dare brevem 
angulum et accipere forum pellucidum. Si quis pro numrao solidos daret, nonne velocius f estinaretis ? 
Deus autem, quod accepit simplum, reddet centuplum. Creditis his, qu£e dico ? " Et illi: " credimus, 
Christum verum esse Deum, qui talem possidet famulam," Vocato igitur Urbano episcopo, CCCC et 
amplius baptizatisunt. Tunc Almachius sanctam Casciliam ad se vocans ait: " cujus conditionis es ? " 
Et ilia: "ingenua sum et nobilis." Cui Almachius: "ego te de religione interrogo." Cui Caecilia: 
" interrogatio tua stultum sumit initium, quae duas responsiones una putat mquisitione concludi." Cui 
Almachius: " unde tibi tanta prsesumtio respondendi ? " At ilia: " de conscientia bona, et fide non 
ficta?" Cui Almachius: "ignoras, cujus potestatis sim ? " Et ilia: " potestas vestra est quasi uter 
vento repletus, quem si acus pupugerit, omnis protinus rigor pallascit et quidquid in se rigidum habere 
cernitur, incurvatur." Cui Almachius: "abinjuriis coepisti, et in injuriis perseveras." Cascilia respondit: 
" injuria non dicitur nisi quod verbis fallentibus irrogatur; unde aut injuriam doce, si falsa locuta sum, 
aut te ipsum corripe calumniam inferentem, sed nos scientes sanctum Dei nomen omnino negare non 
possumus, melius est enim feliciter mori, quam infeliciter vivere. " Cui Almachius: "ad quid cum; 
tanta superbia loqueris?" Et ilia: "non est superbia, sed constantia." Cui Almachius: " infelix, 
ignoras, quia vivificandi et mortificandi mihi tradita est potestas ? " Et ilia: " contra veritatem publi- 
cam probo te nunc esse mentitum, vitam enim viventibus toUere potes, mortuis autem dare non poles 



C. toM.; I 184. C. an oj^er; L. wj^th, C. Jiy whyte hewe; L. I-brouth, C. broi;;t; L. -doun, C. adoune; 
I 185. L. what; L. kynne, C. kunde; C. ]i0u comen; L. |jus foleliche wilt, C. JjC wole J^us; | 186. C. 
beter kunde; L. quajj C, C. sede C; L. C. )jan; L. euere; | 187. L. wich, C. wuche 1.; C. sede JjC i.; 
L. C, Jjcnkest; L. tou, C. Jjou; L. to lyue; | 188. L, ffor-soj^e; L. axest, C. eschete; C. heo sede; C. 
foule; L. swich, C. suche; L. ansuere; L. schul; | 189. C. powers; C. se; L. C. by |jat J>ou; C. ^e; | 190. 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 87 

But )>^u o>^r-wey torne hy wit, \yovL schalt sone be brou^t a-doun." 

" Of what kin art \^on come, )f>at J^us follich wolt he leer ? " 

" Of bete';' kin," q?^/:/ \>e mayd, " han l^on eue'r wer." 

" In what mant-r," q7^od h** oK'r, " henkistou hy lyf leue ? " 

185 " pou askist," ghe seyd, " as a fool, a?id so me schal h*^ answer geue." 
" fEor al \>y >ouer \)0n schalt se by \)at \>on wost )>« ende, 
pat jion ne schalt fro Ih^'ju Cr/st onis myn herte wende." 
" How com it he." qjwd ]>& iustise, "to be so hardy heer 
To clepe me fool, and am hy mayst^^r : ne sestou my power ? " 

190 py poud'r, wr<?cce," quod \ie mayd, *' worh sone brougt be-hinde. 
For it is but a bleddert- bloue ful of winde, 
pat be it prt'kid wit a prikke, awey it sinkeh, al ; 
Also w/t alyte syknes hy wrt'cche careyne schal. 
py pouter hat h^m gelpist of, hanne worh wel lyte." 

195 " How goh his ? " q7uhf he iustise, " Dame, whennz/j" comyh hy pryte ? " 
" May I nouj;t ?;eue he deh (i^id lyf, ne sestow noujt w/t hin yge ? " 
" Si'rtis, Syrt%" qi^od Hs> mayde, "j^ou lyx K'rof wel hyj;e." 
" A wrt'cche careyne hou myt;t ?;eue deh, h^^^t wel schort is ; 
Of lyf ne mygt \>on noujt ^eue hy-self, 1-wis. 

200 Whan h^u ne mygt geue deh, ne lyf, me-pinkeh be ryjt 
pou art de\>us st^ruaunt, for of lyf hastou no myj;t ; 
And whan hou del^us s^?'uaunt art, deh hy lord is, 
And in deh wit-outen ende h^u schalt be, I-wis." 

175 Bote Ipon o\>cr do. hin white hew. worh son ibrougt adoun 

Of what kinne he seide artou icome '. h<^i;t hus folliche he wolde lere 

Of noblere men jeo seide icham icome. han hf^u eu<?re were^ 

In whuche manure lif seide he iustise. henkestou forto liue 

\>\>0M askest t;eo seide as a fole. and soche answere me schal he geue. 

180 For al hin power \>om schalt iseo. bi \>a\. \>o\x wost hen ende 

\>\>aX hou ne schalt irava mi lord crist. enes min hert wende f. 158. 

Hou bicomeh hit he. he iustise seide 1 to beo so hardi her (" De Zatizts. Cecilia.") 
To clupe me fole \>a\, am H va^x'sXcr. ne seostou mi power 
hhin power wrecche his maide seide. worh son ibrou^te bi hinde 

185 For hit nis bote as a bladdore. iblowe folle of winde 

hh^^'t be he ipriked wih a lutel pricke. a wey he schrinkeh al 
As god wih a lutel sikenesse. hin wrecche caroyn schal 
hhin power h^'^t hou ^elpest of. han worh wel lute 
Hou geh his he iustise seide. {?'ara whannan comeh hin prute 

190 Ne mai ic/i he j;eue deh and Hi. ne seostou wih hin eye 
Certes sire his maide seide. \>er of hou luxt wel heye 
A wrecche caroyn hi^u mijte geue 1 deh h<^?t schort is 
Ac of liue h<2'u mij;te nohinge j:;eue ' hi sulf nou^t iwis 
Whan h^u mijte geue deh t^^id no lif '. me hencheh bi pure rigte. 

195 hh'^^'t hou dehes sergaunt art ! for of lif nastou no migte. 
And whan ])cm dehes seriaunt art ! deh hin lord is 
And in deh wihouten ende. \>o\i wolt beon iwis 



L. ones, C, enys; C. my h^S*^! I ^9^- ^- comeh, ^- ^°"'^ comejjou; L. seyde, C. sede; L. C. h^ iustise; 
I C. to ben; C. here; | 192. C. clype; C. foul and; L. ne sixte nower my per, C. ne syxt hou my 
powers; | 193. L. per, C. powere; C, wrecche; C. sede heo; L. i-brourth, C. brojrt; C. he; L. be-, C. 
by-; I 194. C. hit; C. bot; L. bladre, C. bladere; C. yblowen; C. ful, L. fol of a wreche w.; | 195. L. be 
it, C. be hit; C. priked myd; L. a litel prikke, C. a prike; C. hit; C. schrynkej,; | 196, L. als hi cariogne 
wih siknesse, wreche, a-dwyne schal, C. with a lyte sykenesse |>y wrecche careyn schal; | 197. C, 
powere; L. boj^e is h^nne & lite, C. swyj^e lyte; | 198. L. goh; C. how is; L. sey 
de, C. sede; L. whenne, C. wannes; L.al Jjis, C. ^y prite; \ 199. L. I may 
he giue, C. jyue; L. as J,ou sixt myd, C. syxt h^" ^"7^ ]}y neye; | 200. L. J>o; C. 
sede; L. lixt, C. lyxt; | 201. C. a body; L. mygth, C. myj^t, L. j^iue; C. t;yue (reg); L. and,- \ 202. L 
ak; L. C. lyf; L. myj^tte, C. my^t; L. nat, C. ywys(reg.); | 203. L. se)>'e, C. wan; L. myj;;th; L. & 
no lif; L. hink],, C. hinke],; L. rygtte; | 204. C. art; L. seriant, C. seriaunt; L. for; L. hasto, C. ne 
hast hou; L. my^tte, C. wy^t my^t; 205. L. ffor whan, C. & wan; L. sergeant, C. seriant; C. ert; L. 
louerd; | 206. L. wi},-outen, C. with oute; L.wilt,C. schalt ben; | 207. C, sede j,is i.; L. gydiheSe, C. wod- 



88 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

"Dame" qua]? ]?e Justice ! "of ]n godhede ne kepe ic/i nojt. 

Do sacrifice to our<? godes i o])er \oVi worst to de))e ibrojt " 

"p£?u seist ]>at ic/z gidi am" \ Seyn Cecili sede. 
2 10 "Ac ]wu art gidi & eke blynd 1 I sene on ])i rede. 

Scholde ich honours J>ine godes I ])at be]? of ston & tre 

I lef jif ich segge so}? f gif ])^u mijt no^t ise. 

Bote ])OVi be blynd \o\\ mi^t ise t ])at ]?is ]?i;>/g so}) is. 

liif ]>oVi it suxst & leuest it nojt ! gidi ]>ou. art iwis. 
215 Vor gidi he is ]mt nele ileue \ ^at he sue}? myd eie. 

& as gidi mo;^ & blynd ])^u schalt ! In helle pyne deie." 

po v^rde ])e screwe as he wer^ wod ! & het })is maide take. 

& lede hir^ to an out hous i & a gret fur make. 

& ]^er oner a led uol of wat^r i & al amidde hir^ caste 
220 & se])e hir^ ])e wule ]^er wole i a lym of hire ilaste. 

po }ns Iugeme;zt was igeue i & me hire uor]) ladde 

Wi;;zmen & men ])at it iseie t loude hi wope & gr^dde. 

"Alas" hi sede "a }w^ jong ]nng ! & a })/V vair creature. 

Schal nou jeue hir^ jo^ge lif ! & deie ])Our fur<?." (^ms. ]7 9> 

225 "Be]> stille " qua]) ])is holi maide ' "uor me ne wepe ^e nojt. 

Mi jonge lif ne lese ic/t nojt i ac to lyue ic/i wor])e ibrojt 

A scorte de]? ic/i schal auonge i & lif wi])]70uten ende. 

Fol wer^ ]>at nolde so ' god him me sende " 

Me caste hir^ In ])e se])ende wat^r i ])er-lnne al ny^t heo se]> 
230 pe lengore ])^r-Inne heo was i pe v^rrore heo was hir<? de]) 

Wi]) ])e walmes heo sat & pleide ! & pr^chede of godes gr^ce. 

Mo ]>en four hondred men i bicome ]>er cristene In }>e place. 

pe lustice isei lf>at me ne migte i In such de}) q[<?]ulle' hir^ ^ojt 

He let smyte of hir^ heued t ])at heo wer^ to de])e ibrojt. 
235 pe quellar^ hir^ smot wi]) is mayn i ])re si])e in hir^ suer^. (^^^f^- 

es igitur minister mortis, non vitoe." Cui Almachius: "jam depone amentiam et sacrificia Diis." Cui 
CfEcilia: "nescio, ubi oculos amiseris; nam quos tu Deos dicis, omnes nos saxa esse videmus; mitte 
igitur manum et tangendo disce, quod oculis non vales videre." Tunc iratus Almachius jussit earn ad 
domum suam reduci, ibique tota nocta et die jussit earn in bulliente balneo concremari. Quae quasi in 
loco frigido mansit, nee modicum saltem sudoris persensit. Quod cum audivisset Almachius, jussit 
eam in ipso balneo decollari. Quara spiculator tribus ictibus in collo percussit, sed tamen caput ejus 
amputare non potuit, et quia decretum erat, ne quartam percussionem decollandus acciperet, eam 



hed; C. kep; L. ry-rth nowth; | 208. C. J^y; C. schalt be; C. de]?; L. i-brouth, C. bro'jjt; | 209. C. wode; 
C. & ysene is on |)y rede; | 210. L. i-sene; C. forto lete to do wel t & suy^^e to do quede; | 211. C. 
schoulde; L. honure, C. honour; C. Jjyn; L. ymad; | 212. L. I nelle it do, for-so^e, C. welle J>at ic sede 
^e soujj; L. for, C. J^at; L. nat; | 213. C. bot; L. J^at art b., C. blynde; C. sou|>; | 214, L. sixt, C. syxt;. 
C. lyuest; C. hit; L, naut; C. woud; | 215. C. wode; L. nelle; L. C. sej?; C. 7t»itA; L. C. eye; | 216. L. 
gydi & blind; C. as wode & blynde; C. by ]>at skyle; | 217. L. ferde; L. schrewe; C. ]>e iustise was for 
wra|) wod; C. lete; | 218. L. leden; L. C. into; L. greth; C. fuyre; C. jjcr; | 219. C. & sete; L. led-ful; 
C. lede ful; | 220. C. sej); L. while, C. |>e wyle; L. any Lime hoi, C. lyme hole; L. on h.;C.ilaste; J 221. 
L. C. iuggement; | 222, L. wifmen; C. hir^ sey; C. loud; L. ]je wopen, C. hy wepe; C. gurdde; | 223. L^ 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 89 

"Dame," seyd \>e iustise, "of hy chydinge kep I nou^t ; 
205 Do sacrt'fyse to ourf godi^s, or to de)>e ]you. schalt be broujt." 

" pan seydist Ipat I gedy am," Seint Sycile sede, 

" ]?cm art gedy and wood, sene it is on j^y dede ; 

Schold I honours? >y godus \>at he\> ston and tve 

Fool sif ich segge soo)? hou ne my?;t se. 
215 But \^ou be blind, bcm myj;t se \^at >is >ing soh is. 

Irif liou. it sest and leniat it nouj;t, \>on art wood, I-wis, 

ffor wood he is, l^at nel leue \>at he sej? wit his y^e, 

And wood mon and hVmd In \)'' pyne of hewe ftPU schalt dy?;e." 

po f erde f erd h*^ schr^?ue as he werf wood ; he het j:-'- mayde take 
220 And leed her,? in-to an hous, a?id gr^t fer about heri? make. 

And ];>er-ouer sette a leed wit wat<?r, and amydde her<? caste, 

A7td se> her<? whyl \)er wold any lyf in her^ laste. f- 288 b 

po >is iugement was I-t;oue, and me here' for^ ladde, 

Men rt;;/,r/ wome;^ |>at her6^ sy^e, loude wep «;z^gradde, 
225 " Alias ! " >ey seyde, " Hs song Mng. so feyr a crfatur^, 

Schal now lese hert' lyf, and deyj^e J^orw >e furi? ! " 

" Be> stille ! " qiwd \>e holy mayd, " for me wep ^e noujt, 

My lyf I schal nou^t lese, but I wor^ to ioy brou^t. 

A schort del> I schal fong, ajidlyi wit-outin ende, 
230 Fool he wer<? \>at so nold god it me sone sende." 

Me cast her<? in sehinge wat^r, al nygt J5,?r-inne ghe seth, 

pe lenger ^he \)er-\nne was, j^e iov\>er ghe was her^" dej?. 

Wit l>e bolmz^i- ^he sat and ^Xeyde ; ghe ]>onkid godd^^i" grace, 

Mo ban ionve hondrid be-com Cristin in \>q plas, 
235 pe iustise say \)at he ne my^t w/t soch del? quelle her^ nougt, 

He heet smyt of hert- heed, \>at ^he to de\>e weve brougt. 

pe quellert' her<? smoot w/t al his mygt Kyis in )>e swyre, 

Dame seide be iustise. of >in gidihede kepe ich nougt 

Do here sacHfize to oure godes. o\>er \>ou wor>est to deb ibrou^t 

200 Seistou b«t ich gidie am. bis holi maide seide 

Ac bou art gidie a7id ek blinde. and \) at isene is on bin rede. 
Scholde ich honouri bin godes i b<^^t beob of ston a7td tree 
bb«t nobinge worbi her power nis. gif bou migte iseo 
Irif \)0M seost and ileouest hit nougt. gidie ]>om sat iwis 

205 Bote ])0M be blinde iseo bou migte. \>at bis binge sobe is 
For gidie he is b'^t nele ileoue. b^i^t iseob wib his eye 
And as gidie man a7id blinde. \>ovi schalt in helle dc}' e 
bbis iustise was for wrabb© wod. he het Hs maide take 
And led hire into an oute hous ! a?id gvete fure b^'rinne make 

210 And sette \>€r on a led ful of watf^^^e. aiid al amidde hire caste 
And sebe hire while \)er wolde alime. ihol of hire ilaste 
bbo bis iuggement was ij;eue. a7id me hire forb ladde 
Men a7id wimmen b«t hire se}'e. loude hi wope a7id gradde 
Alas hi seide of bis ?;onge binge a7id\>\.s faire creature 

215 \>\)at schal lese hire swete lif. a7td deyQ\>ovM-^ be fure 

Beob stille seide bis hoi/ maide. for me ne wepe je nougt 
Min songe lif schal lek nougt lese. ac to Hue iek worbe ibrougt 
In be sebinge watt^re f,eo was icaste. a7td b^'rinne al nigt ^eo seb 
bbe lengore b^^t ^eo b'^^inne was. be iev\^er ^eo was ben deb- 

220 Wib be walmes geo sate a7id "pXexde. cz;/^/ prechede godes gr^ce f. 158 b 

\>\>at mo ban foure hondred men \>er bicom. cHsten in be place 
bbo be iustise iseit; b^^t he ne mij;te. in soche deb quelle hire nougt 
He het b-^t me scholde hire heued of smite. b<^t geo were to deb ibrogt 
bbe quellar smot wib al his ma5^n. breo sibe on be swere 



alias; L. bei seyde, C. hy seden; L, bat b's gongge, C. bat \)Vls gonge a by^g; L. b"s fair, C. so faire; | 
224. L. lese, C. lete; C. now; L. r^ngge, C. t;ong; L. b'jru b^f., C. seal dy nowinbef. ; | 225. C. sede; L. 
C. for; L. wepeb nout; | 226. L. r-ongge, C. rong; C. schal; L. nowth; L. Icham i-brouth, to lyf hit 
worb; I 227. L. ane schorte, C. an schort; C. wole; L. a-vonge, C. a fonge; C. to habbe; L. wib-outen, 
C. with houten; | 228. L. C. he; C. nold so ; L. god he me sone hynes., C, sone; | 229. L. men casten, C. 



90 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



He ne smot it nojt uollich^ of * ]>e de]) was ibojt dere. 

No quellar^ ne moste bi |>ulke daie i smyte oner prie. 

Half slawe hi bileuede hir^ so ! hawward he gan hie. 

Nou an vuel stude god it wolde i vor he was a scr^we. 
240 Wo dude he ]?e holi maide ' gulteles so hir^ to hewe. 

& beleue hir^ so half alyue i welle wo him be. 

Vor ho [;^]tiste' of no deol ])er me mi^te ise. (^'^^^- m^ste.) 

pis holi maide eode aboute i hir^ heued half of ismyte. 

])at was half quic & half ded i ]>at reti])e it was to wite. 
245 & pou^re vnen much^ of hir^ good i delede wi]? hir<? honde. 

Hit was a uair gr^ce of god i ]mi heo mijte enes sto«de. 

Heo pr<?chede & to ih^j-u crist ! mony good mow wende. 

& alle to Seyn Vrban ])e biscop \ to baptise heo sende. 

& bed him ]mt he schulde hir^ hous ' 'pat heo wonede Inne. 
250 Halwy In our lordes name i & a chirch^ ])er bygynne. 

& burie \er h.\re suete bodi ! & ]>at our lordes s^ruice 

Vpe is poer ]>er-lnne were ido i In alle wise 

pe ])ridde day aft<?r hir<? martirdom ! ]?is maide adoun lay. 

& pr^chede cHstene men ! & bed hew habbe good day. 
255 & sede **nou ichabbe ido i al f^t my wille is to. 

Wende ichulle to ih<f^u cHst \ & ^e schulle also " 

pis was two hondred ^er ! & fre & twenti ri^t. 

Aft^r ]>ai our lord was In is moder ali^t 

Nou bidde we our suete lord t uor hir^ holi martirdom. 
260 To bringe ous to ))ulke loie ! \ai hire soule to com. 



semivivam cruentus carnifex dereliquit. Per triduum autem supervivens, omnia quae habebat, pauperi- 
bus tradidit, et omnes quos ad fidem converterat, Urbano episcopo commendavit dicens: " triduanas 
mihi inducias postulavi, ut nos tuse beatitudini commendarem, et banc domum meam in ecclesiam 
consecrares." Sanctus autem Urbanus corpus ejus inter episcopos sepelivit, et domum suam in eccle- 
siam, ut rogaverat, consecravit. Passa est autem circa annos domini CC et XXIII tempore Alexandri 
imperatoris. Alibi autem legitur, quod passa sit tempore Marci Aurelii, qui imperavit circa annos 
domini CCXX. 



heo was ycaste; L. se|?ing; L. J^ar-, C. J>er in; C. a lyte; L. re seejj; | 230. L. lengere, C. lengur Jjat; C. 
in;L, re sat; L. ferjjere, C. ferre; L, re; L, deej?; | 231. C. w/tA; L. C. welmes; L. re; C. sate; C. 
preched; | 232. C. more; L. C. Jjan; C. foure CCCC; C. cristy ne; L. Jjat; | 233. C, J50 ]je; L. sey, C. 
say; L. he ne myrtte, C. my-rt; L. swich; C.so; L. naut; | 234, L. bet, C. hete; C. J>at me schold; L. 
re; C. dej?; | 235. L. C. quellere (reg); C. myd; L, C. al his; C. sy|>; L. C. in }ie swere; | 236. L. nat 
C. myrt ful smyt; L. hired; L. bouth to dere, C. he bort . . . weld; | 237. C. most; C, day; L. oftere 
C. after; L. C. J^an J^rie; | 238. L. leuede, C. bylefte; L. C. a-weyward; | 239. C. omits 4 //; L. yuel 
stede gon he mote; schrewe; | 240. L. dede; ]>at; | 241. L. bi-lefte; | 242. L, ffor who-so nuste; doel; men 
myrtte it se; | 243. L. gede; | 244. C. omits; L, & was; quik; rewjjc; | 245. C. poure; L. mechel, C. bat 
heo mygt of wyte; L. j^e delde, C. heo deled; C. honden; | 246. C. omits; L. It; wel fair; re aut 
myrtte; | 247, L. ^e; C. preched; C. so ]jat; L. C. many a; L. god, C. goud; | 248. C. al; L. bapti-re 
re; C. baptise; I 249. L. bad, C. bade; C. J^at \,q bischop seint vrban; L. scholde; C. stede; L, re 
hadde woned; C. woned; | 250. L. halewen; L. oure louerdes (reg.); C. scholde a godes n.; L. C. 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 9I 

He smot it noujt folleche of ; \)at de> was boujt ful dere. 

No queller<?, by ]Mit day, most smyt oiU'r han )'ry?;e. 
240 Half slawe he lefte hert', a^ni so aweyward gan hy^e, 

To a \e])er stede, god it woot, for he was a schrewe, 

He dede \>e mayde wo, giltles, hert^ so to hewe, 

Andheleued her^' al3^ue half ; wel wo hym be, 

For who so nyste of no del, \)t're he my^te se. 
245 pe holy mayde went about, j^e heed hing half of smyte, 

And wsis half quik a/id hali ded, >at rul^e it was to wife. 

And pore men, moche of hert' good, delid myd her^ hond. 

It was a fayr gr^ce of God j^^^t ghe mygt on//i" stond. 

Irhe prt'chid, and to Ihd'j-u Crist mony men tornde, 
250 y^;^^/alle to Seint Orban, l^e bysschop, to baptise ■^he sende. 

And bad hym ]pat he scholde, >e hous >rtt ghe wonyd inne, 

Halw in omv Lovdus name, and a chirche \>er be-ginne, 

A?id bevy ]>er her-? oune body, and\>2it o\ive l^ovdus s^ruise, 

Vp his pouer were K'r-inne do, in alle wyse. 
255 pe I'ridde day aiter her^ mart(?rdom, J^e mayde adouw lay 

And pr^'chid Cristin men, and hsidehem. haue good day, 

And seyde, " Nowj I haue don al l^^t my wille is two, 

Wende I wil to Iht'i-u CHst, rt;/^ ge scholle also." 

pis was two hondrid j;er and \)ve and twenty, rygt, 
260 After l^rtt our^ Lord was in his modir alyj;t. 

Now bidde we our^? swete Lord, for her^ strong martyrdom, 

Bring our^ sonlus to J?e ioyge J^at her^-to com. Ame«. 

225 He ne mi?;te for noHnge smiten hit of. geo bouj;te hen dej? ful dere 
Non quellar moste bi J^ulk dai. smiten oftere ^an >rie 
Half aslawe he bileuede hire so. a wej^ward he gan h}'e 
pHs holi wimmon wende aboute. hire heued half of ismite 
Wi)> hire honden ?;eo delede pore men. hire gode. ]>at geo migte of wite 

230 Ireo pr,?chede and to oure lou<?rd crist. mani men j;eo sende 
And alle to \>e bischop seint Vrban. to baptisy j;eo wende 
And bad \>at seint urban, hire hous b«t j;eo wonede inne 
Halewy scholde in godes name, ajid a churche ])er biginne 
)>j?e Kidde dai aft^^r hire martyrdom. Hs maide a doun lai 

235 And pr^chede wel cristen men. and had hem habbe gode dai 
And seide \>at j;eo hadde ido. alle \>at hire wille was to 
Wende geo wolde to oure lou^rd crist. and hi scholden af t^r also 
Hit nas bote two hondred ger. and ]>reo and twenti also 
Aft^r ]?at oure lou^rd ibore was. \>at \>\s> dede was ido 
Nou loui^rd for j^ulc vaaxterdom.. \>at seint Cecilie hadde 
Graunte ous to ^ulk ioie come. \>er >at angles hire to ladde. Amen. 



churche; | 251. L. burlen ]jere; C. & )>at he bured; L. swete body; C. oure; | 252. C. vp; L. C. his; C. 
powere; C. in; idon; L. on alle-kynne; | 253. C. marterdom; C. adoune; | 254. C. preched wel J^e cristen, 
L. to jje c; L. bad, C. bade; L. god, C. goud; | 255. L. seyde now; C. \,o heo hadde; C. alle J,at hire was 
to do; I 256. L. I wile, C. heo wolde to our<r lord c, & hy schold after also; | 257. L. hundred; C, hit 
nas bot cc rere; L. ryrth, C. also; | 258. L. oure louerd; L. his; L. a-ly^th; C. af^^r our^lord ybore was 
bat bis dede was do; | 259, 260. L. oure swete louerd for; L. bringge vs to J^at i.; C. lord for j^e marter- 
dom bat seint [Cecili was [.] e, graunt ous |>ulke Ioie t |)at hire saule ys Inne. (Some letters are 
here illegible owing to a smudge on the parchment.) 



92 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



MS. COTT. TIB. E 

Jhesus Crist, ful of pete, 
To mankind es of mercy fre 
And schewes his pouste & his might 
Of(t)-sithes here unto suw men sight, 
5 So )»at we may his mightes ken, 
Als wele m wemen als hi men, 
And all-|»ermost in maydens sing 
J-^at will be boun to his biding. 
pat may men by ensaumple se 

lo Of saint Cecill, \q mayden fre, (^MS. Had. 
pat born was of ful gentill blode 
And euer was haly & milde of mode,^ 
And in hir hert ful wele scho knew 
All J'e lare of oure lord Jhesu. 

15 Vnto him was scho prayand eu^r, 
Night and day, and sesid neuer. 
Of pape Urban scho was baptist 
And trewly trowed in Jh(?ju Crist. 
With hir frendes scho was ful dere 

20 And with all oj^er folk in-fere, 

Bycaus scho was both fayre & gude 
And untill all folk milde of mode. 
Hir frendes maried hir till a man 
pat named was Valirian; 

25 Xson<g he was and faire of skin 
And komen of ful nobill kyn, 
Bot hathin he was & unbaptist 
And knew no-thing )»e law of Crist. 
Cisill durst none o]7er do 

30 Bot alf hir frendes tald hir to. 



VII. {fol. 271 a — 274 b.] 

pe day was sett: J^ai suld be wed. 
In clathes of (^)old^ J^ai both war cled; 
Bot Cicill had J'ar-of no pride — (^MS. cold.) 
Ful hard clething was next hir hid; 

35 Outward scho was richely arrayd, 
So alls hir frendes had puruayd. 
pus on Jiis wise when J>ai war wed, 
Ful fele folk J^aire fre;?des fed. 
When \q bridal was broght till ende, 

40 pat ilka man }»aire wai gan wende, 
Cicill es ])an to chamber went, 
Calland to Crist with gude entent. 
pai herd grete noyis, }>at war hir nere, 
Of angels sang and organs clere; 

45 Scho made hir melody omang 
And al ]7us said scho in hir sang: 
Fiat cor meum et corpus meum im- 
maculatum, ut non confundar: 
pat es on ]7is maner to mene: 
" Lord, \oVi mak my hert all clene 
And saue my body unfiled within, 

50 So )>at I be noght schent with syn!" 
When scho had tald all hir talent 
pus unto god with gude entent. 
With hir husband scho went to bed, 
Als ]7e law wald, for scho was wed, 

55 Bot in hert ful wele scho thoght 

To kepe hir clene, if )>at scho moght. 
So by hir lord when scho was layd, 
Vntill him al j^us scho sayd, 
Scho sayd: "sir, if it war gowre will, 



MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Gg. II. 6. Yfol. 364 a— 358 b.] 



To say sume thing-? is myne entent 20 

Of sanct Cecile, pe far^ & gent, 

pat cu;;zyne wes of pe best kine 

pat Rome pane ner.? wes withine; 
5 & scho f olouyt wele par^ trace. 

For bath wyfe & u^rtufe scho wes, 25 

Far^ of fasone for to se, 

Enhornyt of al bewte ; 

& fost<?rit ves in Cr/stis fay, 
10 & Crist/i' ewa;zgele scho had ay 

Hyd in \i\xe brest & par^-on<? Xhocht, 30 

Na ny<f//t na day cesit T\och\>. (^Here a couplet 

Mekly to god, pat kepe vald he ^' ""'^"'"^ ^ "-^ 

Clenly hir virginite. 
15 & scho eftir pe custume pane 

Ves handfast vith a gu/zgmane, f- 354 b. 35 

& callit ves Valaryane, 

pat In maryag<? vald hire haf ta?ze. 

pe day ves cuwyne pat pai twa 



pat band of manage suld ma; 
Next hire flesch, pat wes fare, 
Scho had al tyme pe harsk hare 
& ves"^ owtewart to pe sicht OMS. wij?.) 

Cled in gold schenand brye/zt. 
& quhene al maft mery 
Mad wz'//z mouth & me;zstra(l)fy, 
pane wald scho in h^rf^ god pr«y 
Be hir ane & til hyme say: C-^^MS. hirt.) 

" God, grant pat ray hart ma I 
Vnue??zmyt kepe & my body, 
Sa pat I thole na varldis schawe 
Bot ay be thankful to pi name ;" 
& for pa/^ fastinge & prayere 
Scho mad to god tymis sere. (^MS. j^ast.) 
Bot quhene pa suld to bed ga 
& nane wes par bot pai twa, 
Scho tuk hyme by pe hand in hy 
& til hyme sad deuotely: (''MS. cowit.) 

"Mymaste fwet & l<?wit^ thinge, 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



93 



60 A covvnsail haue I 50W untill, 

pat bus be said now, with jowre leue — 
And, gude syr, luke je gow noght 

greue! 
Ane angell, syr, of heuyn ful bright 
Es my speciall both day and night, 

65 A seruand unto god es he — 
I luf him wele, so dose he me. 
And if he wit with any gin 
pat Ipow my body file with syn 
Or onclene lufing to me bede, 

70 He will be wrath for swilk in dede 
And vengance will he on 50W take, 
pat je sail all solace forsake [hede. 
And lose Ipe flowre of j;owre 'jowth- 
Swilk grewance, sir, es gude to drede. " 

75 Valirian ]7an wex all wrathe, 

For drede he durst do hir no schathe; 
Of hir wordes he was noght payde 
And all Ipus unto hir he sayde: 
"Woman, if ]?ou will ]?at I trow 

80 pir wordes J^at J'ou sais me now, 
Bitwix vs twa here lat me se 
Him Ipat ]?ou sais so lufes ]>e\ 
So ]?at I may my-self assay 
Whether he [de] angell uerray, (^H. he 

85 Seruand unto god of heuyn — 
pan sail I do }?i counsaill euyn. 
And if )?ou luf ane o>er man, 
Ful sare Jjou sail \>e bargan ban ; 
NowJ?er sail skape with-owten scath, 



90 Bot I my-self sail sla 50W bath. 

With mikell schame I sail 50W 

schende." 
pan answered scho with wordes hende : 
" Gude sir, " scho said, " greue noght ^e 
If hou may noght goddes angel se! 
95 For here may no-man se angell, 
Bot if he trow, als I sail tell, 
In a god hat made all thing, 
pat was with-outen bygining 
And es and euer-more sail be, 
100 Mast of might and of mercy fre, 
And als in his sun ]hesu Criste. 
If >ou will trow & be baptiste, 
pan say I, syr, J^at J?ou sail se, 
pe angell — j^at I tell to l^e. 
105 And, sir, if t?ou will Ms aff[«]y,i (^H. assy.) 
Till bisschop Urban tak J^i way 
And tell him all )?ir wordes balde. 
Right als I haue to >e talde; 
And tell him all )?i life till end, 
no So J>at he may ]>i mis amend! 

pan sail he, when j^i trowth es trew, 
Cleth ]>e all in clething new: []>e. 
Whitte clathes and clene sal he gif 
be.) pan sail Ipon in my chamber se 
115 pe bright angell of god of heuyn 
pat lufes me, als I gan ]>e neuyn, 
And of him 'pan saltou haue 
What thing so ]?ou will after craue." 



40 I wald tel pe a pr/we thing<? 

Sa pat I myc/it sekir^ be 

pu suld neuir^ discou<?r me, 

For gud na II na for mede." 

" Tel one parfor & haf na dred! " 
45 Scho sad: " goddis angel haf I, 

pat kepis me ay Ithandly 

& lufis me sa wele, pat he 

Wil thole na v/arldly mene haf me ; 

pe quhilk gif he p<?rsawe pi wil 
50 pat pu w^'//^ lust nicht me til. 

He sal pe sla, or^ euir^ he fyne, 

& pu pi far^ guthed sal tyne; 

Bot he pat be pi wil cane -prowe 

pati pu me lufit of clene lufe, (^MS. Gyf.) 
55 In gret daynte he sal haf pe 

& luf pe als wele as me 

& al his Joy (sal) saw pe til." 

Valaryane pane, thru godis wil 

Chastyit, sad: " gif pu wil I 
60 Trow pi wordis pczrfytly, 

Schaw me pe angel, pat I may 



Se pat pi w^ordis ar^ verray: 

& I sal do al pi bydyng^?; 

Bot gif I ma haf p-^rsaw^mge f- 355 a. 

65 pat pu luffis ony warldis mane, 

I sal sla pe & hyme ryc/it pane." 

Quod scho pane : " gyf pat pu 

Wil prowe it suth I sa now, 

pu sal trew in god hicht me, 
70 & in his name baptifte be: 

& pu sal se pe suth ryc/it pane 

pat he is angel & na mane. 

parfor ga fra pe cyte ewine 

Thre myle in name of god of hewine, 
75 & in a rew, callit " via apia", 

Syndry pour^ men^ pu sal ourta, 

& to pame sal pu sa but gyle 

pa^ " me til 5" has send Cecile, 

To sanct Frbane' to kene me (^MS. barbane.) 
80 To tel hyme hir^ pr/wete." 

8c quhe;z^ pu fyndis hyme, pu ma 

Tel hyme pir^ wordis pat I say. 

& quhen^ he has hofine pe, 

pane godis angel pu sal se," 



94 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



pan thurgh grace of ]>e haly gaste 
120 Vp he rase and went in haste 

Vntill ]?e gude bisschop Urban, 

And halely talde he to him Ipan, 

With him and his wife how it ferd. 150 

And when Urban his tale had herd, 
125 He heuyd' his handes to heuy« on 

hight (^H. heuyn.) 

And said ]7us to god moste of might: 
"Lord Jh^j-uCriste, loued mot}»oube 155 

pat sawes j^e sede of chastite 
And gifes unto men cha[j']te cown- 

saylle 

130 pat to j^aire sawl m[(2]y mekill availe! 

pou tak ]>e fruit now als j^ine awin 160 

Of ]>e sede ]?ou has in Cicill sawn — 
For it waxes and multiplise, 
Als men may se on Jiis wise. 

135 A spows scho toke, with hir to dwell, 
]7at als a lion was fers and fell 
And rebell both by night and day 
Ogains ]>e lessons of ^i lay: 165 

Now meke to ]?e has scho made him 

140 Als a lamb, in sawl and lym — (^H. moke.) 
For war he noght unto }e meke,^ 
Saluyng of me wald he none seke. 
And, sen he has to saluyng soght, 170 

Lord, saue him and forsake him 

noght!" 

145 pis when he had his praier end, 



Byfor >am sone }?ai saw descend 
Ane aid man and stode )?am bitwene. 
All cled in lyn;/en cloth ful clene, 
And in his hand he had a boke 
All of gold letters, on to luke, 
Valirian, [7u/ien] he saw )>is sight. 
Might noght luke ogains \>at light: 
For drede he fell doun in ^at stede 
And still he lay als he war ded. 
pe aid man }?an his right ha«d toke 
And lifted him up, and bad him loke 
What thing was wretyn in jiat bill 
pat he had >are broght him till. 
Valirian J?an >e letter tase 
And j^us wretyn in J'at place: 
Unus dominus. vna fides, vnum 
baptisma. 
pat es on }pis maner to mene: 
"A god es euer all-bydene, 
And als a faith all folk sail haue, 
And a baptym, all sawles to saue." 
When Valirian had red Ms bill, 
pan said >e aid man >us him till: 
" Trowes l>ou j^is als }»ou may rede. 
Or dwelles git l>i hert in drede? " (^H. answer.) 
pan answerd^ >us Valirian: [man — 
"What thingh might be till erthli 
To rede or els with mowth to neuyn — 
More forto trow vnder j^e heuyn ? 
In my wit I trow ful wele 
pat here es writen euer-ilkadele." 



85 Valaryane pan^ but abad 

Passit furth pe gat scho hyme bad, 
& be pe taknys, he had tane, 
Fand pe bischope sanct Vrbane 
Lurkand, ymang<? pur<? mene mekly, 
90 Quhar^ mony marteris cane ly. 
& quhene pat he pame tald had 
His erand as Cecile hymg bad, 
pe aid his handis but (ony) mar<? 
Vphewit to pe hewine vyc/it paxe 
95 & gretand sad: "lord Jh^^u, 
pat chast consal wele chewis nov, 
Of pat fede froit nov pu tak 
pat in Cecil pu ca?^^ mak ! 
For Cecil as (a) besy be 

100 Ententifl}^ (emit has pe ; 

For hyme, pat scho als fellone 
Til spouse (tuk) as a woud lyone, 
Mek as a lame scho has pe send, 
pi treucht til ek & til amend." 

105 & as pe bischope pis & mar^ 
had sad, pane apperit par^ 
A sung mane, pat nane cuth knaw, 



Cled in quhytar^ thing.? pa?te snaw, 
& in his hand (he) bar^ a buke, 

no pe quhilk ry.f/^t fare' ves on<? to luke, 
Vi't/i goldine u'//r/s wrytine brad. 
Quhame quhene Valeryan^ sene had. 
He fel for rednes in pa/^ sted f- 355 b. 

As a mane pat had bene ded. ^^^^^- ^^^^'^ 

115 Bot rath pe jung m.ane raisit hyme 
& bad hyme rede pe buk w///^-ine. 
& he red: & fand (wrytin) pare: 
" par is a god, forout m.ave, 
& bot a treucht, & a baptyme, 

120 pat sal al leileme;/<? saf fra pyne, 
A fadir, a makare of al, 
A-beoufe althing^ & euzV be sal." 
& as he had red pis wryt, 
pe bischope sais: " trewis pu It 

125 Or art pu get of dout 

Of It pu come her.? about?" 
Valaryane pane loud ca;^.? cry 
& sad: " na thingt- sa weile trev I 
Vndir hewine as I trew It 

130 pat I saw wrytine in gone wryt." 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



95 



175 Whils Valirian })ir wordes gan say, 

pe aid man was sone o way — 210 

And how he went, no-thing hai wist. 

pan \)e bisschop Valirian baptist 

& bad him trow with conciens clene 

180 Als he J^are had herd and sene.i'H. grantes.) 
Valirian granted^ with gude will /oL 192. 215 
All his bidiwges to fulfill. 
pan hame ogain he bad him ga 
Vnto Cicill, l^at he come fra, ("H. confert.) 

185 And conff-^rt^ hir with all his mayne. 

pus to his wife he went ogayne. 220 

To Cisill chamber sone he went, 
To thank hir ^at hv/i so had sent 
To get saluing of all his sin 

190 And gude lifing so to bygyn. 

Kneleand in praiers he hir fand, 225 

And sone bifor hir saw he stand 
Godes angel, schineand so bright, 
pat all J^e hows lemid of light; 

195 Twa corons in his hand he broght — 

So worthi neuer in werld war 230 

wroght : 
Vnto Ciscill he toke j^e tane, 
pat o))er unto Valariane, 
Opon >aire heuides he set j?am rathe, 

200 And all >us said he to }?am bathe: 235 

" Kepes \)iv corons 50W bitwene 
With chast bodys and hertis clene ! 
Fro paradis I haue )?am broght — 
For i/i J^at ilk place war J>ai wroght; 

205 To 50W mi lord has >am puruayd." 240 

pan to Ualirian )jus he said: 
" For l^at )?ow wald assentand be 
Vnto counsail of chastite. 



Mi lord Jh^j-u, of mercy fre, 

Sendes ^e l>us bodword by me: 

What thing of hi;// so hou will craue, 

Ask: and sone bou sal it haue, 

What thing so euer >ou will of mele — 

So >at it be to bi sawl hele." 

Valirian ban made his asking 

And said: " I j;ern none ober thing 

Ne no-thing es to me so swete 

Als es, my brober bale to bete. 

Wald my lord, dere Jhesus, 

Help my brober Tyburcius 

In his law forto be fre 

And cristen man, als he mad me, 

pat we might both p<3:rfitely lif 

And both oure gastes unto him gif !" 

When be angell bii' wordes herd. 

To Valirian bus he answerd 

And said: "bi will it sail be done, 

For-whi bou askes in \>i bone 

pat mi lord likes forto haue 

Better, ban be likes it to craue. 

parfore, als my lord has won be 

Thurgh Ciscill, his seruand fre, 

So thurgh be now sail he win 

pi brober out of bandes of sin. 

And bou and he sail samyn cu;« 

Vntiil be mede of marterdome." 

When bis was said, he went up euyn 

Wit grete brightnes to blis of heuyn. 

And Valirian ban with his^ wife (^H. wisth.) 

Ful halily ay led baire life. 

And efter bis, right als god walde, 

Tyburc3'us, bat I of talde, 

pat brober was to Valiriane, 



pe 5u;/g ma.7ie pa?/*? wanyst away, 
& Valeryane but delay 
Of sanctt" Vrbane tuk baptyme, 
& hame to Cecile went s^me 

135 & fand hir-t" one hir^ bed sta;/and, 
& ane angel, pat in his hand 
Had twa cronis m.ad wynly 
Of fpanyft rose & quhyt lely; 
Of pame to Cecile he gef ane, 

140 & ane to Valaryane, 

& sad: *' pir crony s 1 bror//t now 
Of -paradyse, to gif til 50W; 
pe quhilk/j- gif je kepe cle;zly 
With hart wnuewmyt & body, 

145 pai sal neu/r falow, na tyne 
pe odour pat ge think sa fyne, 
Na get na vthir^ sal pame se 



Bot gif he kepe chastyte. 

&, Valer^'^ane, sene pat pu 
150 Has trewit heilesu;;/6' consel now, 

Ask at me quhat-eu/r pu wil, 

& I pi jarnyng sal fulfil." 

Sad he: "gif sa pat it sal be, 

par is na things' sa suet, think me, 
155 As my nant' brothir^?; par^-for I 

Ask pat he (als) knaw in hy 

pe suthfastnes pat nov I kene." 

pe angel sad til hyme pane: 

' * For pine askyne is rychtwyse f . 356 a. 

160 & to god plesand mony-vise, 

pu & pi bruthire, bath 

Cronit to god. sal cume rath. 

Of marWrdome pe fart' crone ('MS. as.) 

Tobrukinhewineat' gour-rwardone." 



96 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



Opon a day come him-allane 
245 To luke how )>at his bro)>er ferd, 
For halines he of him herd. 
And als he entred in J^aire hows, 
He kissed him, and als his spows, 
He kissed Ciscell and said ]pns: 
250 "Gude sauore es here omanges vs — 
Of rose and lilyes me think it like — 
Sen I was born,^ felde I neuer slike, 
So swete sauore feld neuer man." (^H. 



pan spak his bro>er Ualirian: 
255 *'Bro))er, sen god vowches saue 
pat )?ou Hs swete sauore may haue, 
Hardily now hete I J?e: ( 1 H. stedifast.) 

If >ow in trowth will stedfast^ be 
And luf oure lord ]h.es7^s allane, 
260 Vnto whas lare we haue us tane: 
pan sail tou se and here J^e steuyn 
Of ]pe angell of god in heuyn 
lorn.) And so be saued, for certayne." 



165 Tyburcyane syne ent^Ht par^ 

Quhar Cecile & his bruthir^? war^, 

& feld pe odour<? in til hy 

Of pe rose & pe lely, 

& sad: " bruthir, hou hapnis here 
170 pis swet sawour<? pis ty7;i^ of gere, 

Of Nouember in pe moneth, 

Quhene flouris haldine ar vnd/rneth ? 

For betyrt' odir^ I cane nemr fele. 

pare-for til gou twa I grant wele 
175 pat I ame chengit^ sudendly." (^MS. clengit.) 

Valaryane sad: "naferl^'-; 

For far<? cronis & fresch haf we, 

pat pine ene get ma noc/it se, 

Of rose & lyle wynly mad, 
180 pat nemr-mave fal falou na fad. 

Bot as pu nov be my prayer*? 

Has feld wele pis odor^.' her^, 

Sa sal pu, gif pu trewis me, (^MS. tybur- 

It pat poufelisclerly se." '''""'•■^ 

185 Tyburciu^y^ cane hyme ansuer^: 

" Gif pis in slepe be at I her^ 

Or it be in to suthfastnes 

pou me tellis mar & les ? " 

pane sad til hyme Valaryane: 
igo " Ve haf slep/t al our ty;;/,? gane, 

Bot in suthfastnes now we duel." 

Tyburcius sad: " pu me tel 

Hou pis ma be?" pane one-ane 

Til hyme sad Valaryane: 
195 " Godis angele it tacht to me; 

pe quhilk/i- gif pu jarnis to se, 

Tak baptyme & renunce til al 

Fals ydolis pat ge godis cal!" 

pane Cecile prechit hyme in hy 
200 & schewit it hyme al opynly 

pat ydolis ma fele na things' 

Bot are dume & defe, but smelli;^g 

Na no<:/^t ma grape na get se, 

" Bot ar mad ne ma helpe pe, (^Metc, heke. 
205 & \>u ma d?'eke^ pa.i7;ie as pu wil; [til ? " 

Quhy suld pu pan(^ gif suth pai;;^^ 

& as fcho had hire sfrmone done, f- 356 b. 

Tyburcius sad til hire sone: 

" Quha trewis noc/it pis, mast & leste, 
210 In fawte of wit is bot a beste." 

Cecile pane hj^me in armys hynt 

& kissit his briste, or scho stynt. 



& sad til hivi^: •* I grant )ns da}?- 

pat ]?u art my mach verray; (^MS. hir.) 

215 For, richt as luf of god has mad 

pi bruthir^ my husband, but bad, 

Richt sa sal godis luf mak j^e 

My mache, gif \)U wil treu me, 

Gif l^u al ydol(is) wil forsake 
220 & treu in god & baptyme tak; 

& sa sal god grace gif to ]->e 

His angel in-to face to se. 

For->i se l^u na lettynge ma 

Bot with \)i bruthir^ son<? )?'j ga! " 
225 Til his bruthir<? Tyburcyane 

Sad: "tel me, Valaryane, 

To quhat is it pu sal me led 

To mak ful endyng of \)/s ded ? " 

Sad he: "to bischope Vrbane." 
230 pane sad Tyburcius one-ane: 

" Is hat Vrbane >at to }>e dede 

Has bene co;/dampnyt in )?zs sted 

(&) In til hydlis ay syne duellis ? 

For, be he fundine, as mene tellis, 
235 He will be brynt for-out mar^-, 

& we wz't/i hy;;/6' mon^? fal >are, 

& sa, til we are sekand*? 

Diui;//te in hewine schenand, 

Ve sal be wappyt in til yre 
240 Perca.ce in erde in bry?/nand fyve." 

Q7wd Cecile til hyme: " gif war^ nafie 

Life bot in >is warld alane, 

Ferly var na me;/<? wald dout 

To tyne it, war \>ai neuzr sa stout; 
245 Bot >ar is a fer<? bettyr^ lyf, 

pat ma (nocht) tynt be for bis strife, 

pat godis sone (h)as til ws tald, 

pat mad al think, as h/s fad/r wald; 

pis godis sone co/z/mand fra hewy;/<? 
250 Til lar-, tacht ws w//// his stewj'ne 

pat (vthir) lyf is ^at lestz's ay, i^Aletc. omits 
) In hewine, but o}nr tene or tray ^ '^ ^^""-^ 

pat he has grathit til al his. f. 357 a. 

Til bruk in euirt'-lestand blis." 
255 Tyburcyane sad: "tel me Hs:^ (=*MS. j^us.) 

Sene \m sais bot a god is, 

Quhy is hat >u tellis me 

pat hai are nov godis thre ? " 

& Cecile sad, hat ves war: 
260 " As in a mane thre thing/i" ar. 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



97 



Tyburcius said to him ogayne: 

265 "And I might godes angell se, — 
A verrayer takin might noght be: 
pan will I turn vntill his lay." 
When Ciscell herd hi;;z sogat say, 
Down scho fell and kissed his fete, 

270 And |>an scho said j^ir wordes swete: 
"Now will I grante, whore so I 

we«de, 
po\i es my kosyn & my dere f rende. 
For als J^e luf of Jh<?i-u fre 
Has made hi brober assent to me, 

275 So sail he turn Ipe forto take 
His might & maumetry forsake. 
And, sir, sen \>on es redy now 
To tak his trowth & trewly trow, 
With H broker saltou ga 

280 Vntill >e bisschop bat we come fra, 
And be bowsom what he will bid." 
Als scho has demid right so bai did. 
Of be bisschop was he baptist ban 
And by come a ful haly man. 

285 So bat god gaf hi;;? slike grace, 
pat he* might see i;z ilk a place 
Angels of god ay at his will (^H. be.) 
And all his likeing^ tell bam till, (^H. liking 
And of bam might he ask and haue 

290 What thing so he wald efter craue. 

pus bir breber bot[/^]^ i;«-fere (^H. bot 



And Ciscill. bat was to bam dere, 
Lifed in luf and charite 
And honored god in all degre. — 
Passio sanctorum Tyburcii et Vale- 
riana 
295 Tiburcius and Valiriane, 

Fro-time bat bai had baptime tane, 
To serue god ay war bai boune, 
And fast bai pr^chid in feld & toun 
Ogains baire mawmettes more & min 
300 pat bai bifore afiied bam in. 

To tell baire life, it war ful lang. 
Or meruayles ])at war bam omang; 
Bot in bis tretice will I tell 
What ferlis in baire ded byfell 
305 And what wonders god for bam 

wrogt 
Yn time b'at bai to ded war broght. 

pare wond a prince bare in bat land 
Whare Hr two breber war prechea;/d 
par lifed all on maumettry: 
310 Vnto bam had he grete enuy 

And said, with dole bai suld be dede 
Bot if bai tite wald turn baire rede. 
Sone he has efter bam sent. 
) And when bai come in his present, 
315 pai prechid so of Cristes lay: 

pe prince had no power to say 
•) Ne forto do na harm bam till, 



Wit frist, memor be todir^ thing(?, 

& be thred vnd/rstanding*?: 

Richt swa in be rnyc/it of godhed 

Thre p^rsonis ar,? but ony dred: 
265 pe fadir^, be son<?, \>e^ haly gast, (^MS. /ie.)29o 

& noc/it ane of birf are in waste." 

pane tald scho hyme mar<? & les 

Quhy god in warld come & in fles, 

& how hyme lykit for to tak 
270 Passione of ded for mannis sak, 295 

& tald hyme syne co;?gruiyte 

Quhy his passione suld nedful be: 

'* & first he tholit hyme-self ta, 

A/ as ma;zt' suld be lattine ga 
275 pat had bene haldine la;zg (in)^ s^me; 300 

& to be myssad lyki/ hyme, (^^>-S. langsum.) 

Sa ma.ne, bat ves in malysone, 

Myc/it bar chese lestand benysone; 

& he tholit scornyt to be, 
2S0 To mak men^' of fendis scorne fre; 305 

& he tholit a crone of thorne 

One his heid be put for scorne, 

For bat be h^?id3-fenffes suid be (^-MS. he had.) 

Fra ma;zkind tane bat first gef he; 
285 & gal he tastit, for to bet 



It bat ma;^^ tynt tastand be swet; 
& nakit one be croice he wes, 
Til hele Adamys nakitnes; 
& hangit one be croice ves he. 
Of first trespas to mak ws fre." 
Tyburcyus bane but delay 
Til his bru third? bis ca.?ie^ say: (^MS. jp&n.) 
" Gud bruthir.?, haf in be mercy, 
I pray be, & me led in hy 
To godis mane, bat I ma be 
Clene mad, be angel to se! " 
His bruthir^ bane hy;;z^ has tane 
Be be hand & led til Vrbane; f- 357 b. 
pat, baptiste bane, he 
pe a;zgel clerly mycht se, 
pat vald gif hyme his askin[^]e 
Debonarly but gruching^. (^MS. beste.) 

Tyburcius bane, or he fane, 
& his bruthire Vahzryane 
pare faculte. til It myc/it /este,^ 
Til pour<^ folk disponyt faste, 
& of be m.a?'t£ris be bodyis 
Sa slane for godis s^^ruice 
pai ent^;'it ful prywely. 



98 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



Bot sone he granted to wirk )jaire 
To Cristes law so turned he; [will. 
320 So did all halely his menje. 

& all J?o men war turned ilkane 



pat suld haue bene J^e bret?er bane. 
And sone when saint Ciscill herd tell 
Of all >is fare how it bifell, 
325 Vnto J^arn ful sone scho soght; 



310 Almacius Jiane in (til) hy 

Gert j^ai brethire til hywt' bvinge 
8c sad to ]:>ame. as in hething*?: 
" Quharfor haf ge sa mykil cur*? 
& bes3mes and labour^' 

315 To grawe jjame >at for trespas, 
As resone mad, (f6'«dampn/t ves?" 
Tybnrcius ^ane but delay 
To \>e prefet sadly cane say: 
" Vald god we war s^ruand/j' al 

320 To l^ame Oat) ge dampnyt cal! 
pat has dispysit wz'th cler<? thor-^t 
It >at aperis^ & is noc/it ..." 
pe prefe/ sad: " jm tel me OMS. aperit.) 
Quhat maner<? })at may be ? " 

325 Qtiod he: " >at semys & is no<:^t 
Is al ])2± in l>is warld is wroc/it 
& ledis ma;/^ to van3^te 
& til it )>at nocAt sal be; 
Bof^ it l^at semys no^//t to be (-MS. for.) 

330 & is. gif \>VL ma clerly se, 
Is of richtwise me?ie \>e lyfe, 
& of II mene )?e payne but str/fe." 
pe prefe/ sad: '■ I trew noc/iX. Hs 
pu sais; of H-self al is." 

335 & bad JJane bat Valaryane 

Befor hyme suld be bro67/t o?te-2ine, 
& sad hyme: " >o hi brutliire be 
No^/zt of ^ariyi wit, as think me, 
I consal \>e for- out mar*? 

340 pat l>u to me mak gud ansuar^; 
For it war lyk J?ai war,? wod 
pat refusis bath Joy & gud 
Bot folely J?at maste garnis 
pat is maste fay to Joy & blis. (^MS. feie.) 

345 For-H is gud ^e wyfe ^u weile, 

Or f,e tyne al varldis fele^." f. 358 a, 

Valaryane sad til hyme >ane: 
In froift bat he saw Idil men^ 
Playand bame. makand gud cher^, 

350 & scorne bame bat wirkand wer^, 
Bot in tyme of het. quhe;^^' pai 
Froyt of bare travale bar away, 
& gret Joy & mer}'- mad, 
pane bai bat Idil bene had, 

355 Mad anoy & ewil chere; 

" Richt satil ws has hapnyt but wer<?: 
For we thole nov cald & het. 
Quhile t(V>)rifte, quh5'-le hungire gret, 
Bot sal resawe (syne) til our.? med 

360 Ay-lestand Joy, bat is na dred; 
Bot 56, bat warldis glore has now, 
In tyme to cume ful sar^ sal grew 
& for a schort t5'-me lestand blis 
In gour foly are lyk to mys." 

365 pane be prefe/ ansuert hy ;;ze but mar^ 



& sad: "be be prync/j", ar<? 
Vndisconfit of bis varld hale, 
Sal thole, as ge say, lestand bale, 
& ge, bat are content wrechis her<?, 

370 Sic lestand blis sal bruk but wer^?" 
Valaryane sad til hyme bane: 
" te ar na princys, bot smal men^, 
Borne in our tyme, & de sal sone 
& seld resone hou ^e haf done." 

375 Pe prefe/ sad, batwes fel: 

'* In sic spek ganys no^-^t to duel. 
Mak sacryfice for-out delay 
&, quhar bu lykis, pas H way!" 
pai brethire bane vnerely 

380 Sad to be prefe/ opynly: 

" Lele sacrifice to god we gife, 
& sal do, til we may lif." 
Q7wd]->e prefe/ to bame one-ane: 
" Of gourt' god tel me be name! " 

385 Valaryane til hyme ba?/<? ca;z^ say: 
" Certzs, his name fynd bu na ma, 
po bu had wengis for to fie." 
pe prefe/ sad: " get think/i" me 
pat Jubiter is nockt be name 

390 Of god bat suld be l(n) mast fame ? " 
Valaryane sad: " Jubiter<? 
Ves be name of a murtherer^ 
& of a kyd houllour-?, [ouve." 

pat racht nobire of mensk na hon- 

395 pane ansuert h^^m^e Almachius 
& sad: " gif suth be \>m sais ws, 
Al bis warld erris bot bu ane 
& bi bruthire, bat has jow^ tane 
To trew in a god verraly ? " (^MS. ^one.) 

400 Valaryane bane sad in hy: 
" It is no<r//t anerh^we twa 
pat a god al-ane cane ta, 
Bot bai are sa feile ma bane we, 
pat bai ma nockt nomi^ryt be, 

405 pat resawit bis halynes, 
& ay sal eke & be na les." 
pane gert be prefe/ tak jjaiw-? bath 
& put bame in til preffone rath, 
In jemsale of Maxj'my. 

410 pat sad til bame ful fellou«('/)y: 
" XjQ, bat are ?;ung£.' & fals alsa, 
& bruthir^-lufe betwene 5" twa. 
Me think ^e haste 5" to ded nov 
As til a feste men callit sow! " 

415 Valaryane sad: "gif bat bu 
Wil hicht til ws bat bu sal treu, 
pe Joy bu sal se in bis sted 
Of our^ sawlis, as we are ded." 
pane Maxj'-m^me sad: "fyr-? me bry;z^, 

420 Gyf I bat god bane trou no<r//t in^ 
pat ge treu, gyf bat I se 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



99 



And prestes )>edir with hir scho 

broght, 
pat baptist >ani biliue ilkane, 
To lif ill Cristes law allane. (^H. price.) 
When Hs ilk pri[?/]ce' Maximius 

130 And his menge war baptist hus 
Saint Ciscill confort ^am ful wele 
And bad >am forsake ilka dele 
J?aire mawmetri J?at j^ai on trow. 
And unto Jh<?J-u baynly bow; [night 

135 Scho bad ham leue \>q werkes ot 
And cleth j^am m armurs of light. 
Scho said: " gowre cours ge haue ful- 

fild 
Ful worthily, als Jhesus wild^ ; (^H. willd.) 
A grete bataile ouer-cumen haue ge: 

140 And )?arfore sail ge corond be 

With corons ^at Criste sail 50W gif, 
In lastand blis ay forto lif. 
parfore bese noght abaist, to take 
Marterdom for Cristes sake!" 

45 pai granted all to do his will 
And his biding forto fulfill; 
Almachius ]?an, >e cursed king, 
When he herd of Hs tiding, 
He cuwand ^at hai suld ilkane 

150 Mak sacrafise or els be slane. 

And for J>ai wald noght wirk his will, 
Ful hard paines he put >am till, 



And at \>e last with-outen lite ('H. heuides.) 
All haire heuiddes^ he gert of smite. 

355 And when J^aire bodis so war schent, 
paire sawles sone to heuy;z went, 
pat men might se with-owten mis 
How angels led j^am unto blis. 
And mani folk for J^at ilk sight 

360 Turned to Crist and trowed right. 
Maximius, ^at gude conuers, 
Omang j^am gan \>\v wordes reherce. 
He said: " I se haire sawles ilkane 
With angels vnto heuyn be tane 

365 In J>aire wenges, bat ]?ai noght fall, 
And like clene uirgins er >ai all." 
Almachius ]>& king herd tell 
Of all \>\s fare how it bifell, 
And how Maximius had said, 

370 And how his folk war all affraid: 

He cuwand smartly on \>q morn foi. 193- 
To bring Maximius him byforn, 
And grefe turmentes to hi;/z he 

wroght, 
Vntill he vnto ded was broght. 

375 His saul was hastly hent to heuyn, 
With more solace )>an men may 

neuy;;. 
Almachius, j?at wikked king, 
When he had done )?us al >is thing 
And saw J?us >at Ualiraine 



pe thing.? suth ge sa to me " 
par.? Maximyne but ony mar^, 
& al l^at euir^ with hyme war^, 

1.25 & )>e fel tormentour/!? alsua, 

Of pape Vrbane ca;/6' baptyme ta, 
pat in hydlis come ]?ame til 
& >are request (did ) with gud wil. 
& in \>Q dawingi' of ipe day 

1.30 In hye voice cane to l^ame say: 
"Ire, >at are Cr/stis 'k.nyc/ittis mad, 
Vniiis f ra t;ou nov but abad 
Vorkis of myrknes, & clethis 5" 
In armys of licht me hast nov! " 

1.35 Almachius l>e prefe/ herd 

How }>at her crz'stine knyr/^tt/!? ferd; 
pane gert he tak \)a.vne rycht fone, 
& syne eftire for-out hone 
He gert leid hame of he ton<? 

1.40 Four myle. one hat condicione: 
Gyf hai to Jubiter^' rycht hare 
Vald sacryfy but ony maxe, 
pai suld ga fre at hare wil, 
& al har gudis tacht hame til; f. 359 

^45 & gif hai gruchit to do sa, , , - ^ 

i L. oi w. 



pare nekis suld hai strik in^ twa. 
pane ware he brethirt' one led. 
Til hai come til he lywmytstede; 
& for hai wald nocht sacryfy, 

450 pai war vnhedit bath in hy. 
pane Maximyne. hat har^ was 
Quhene hat ves done in he place, 
Sad: he saw angelis cume done 
In he tyme of hare passione, 

455 & hare faw^lis vpe in hewine bar^ 
Yith hame in to wynl}/- fayr<?. 
Sone eftire as his ves done. 
To he prefe/ ves tald sone 
pat Maximy;/6' cr/stine ves mad. 

460 pe quhilk hane but {mar) abad 
Gert men.? with lumpis of led 
Dyng<? hyme, til he ves ded. 
pane Cecile tuk he bod3''s thre 
& in a grawe gert hai;//.? lad be, 

465 Yith sic honours as scho cuth do 
& as he tyme askyt to. 
Almacius hane wes besy 
To get he gudis gredely 
Of he forsad Valaryane 



lOO 



TEX 



380 And all )>ir o>er saintes war slane, 
parfore he thinkes in his mode 
At geder to him al Jjaire gude. 
To Valiriane hows first hai haste. 
For he was man of reches maste. 

385 pai come unto Ciscill, his wife, 
Stoutly and with ful grete strife 



AND VARIANTS. 

And bad hir lay furth j^e reches 
pat war hir maysters, more & les, 
" For als traitur to dede he gode (^H. omits.) 
390 And Jse' king sail haue all his gude." 
Saint Ciscil gan grete mornig mak; 
And so unto ha men scho spak 
pat all >ai turned >am unto Crist. 



470 pat til his spouse Cecils had tane, 

& of Tyburcius his bruthir<?, 

& lewit nocht ane for vthir^. 

& sowne wes fundy;/t' \>at Cecile 525 

par gudC/i") had to kepe a quhjde. 
475 For-H hir gert he bryngd' hyme til, 

To grype >e gudis in-to wil. 

& as scho hxocJiX. ves hyme bef or. 

He sad til hir^ w//// fturt & fchore: 530 

"Til ydolis J?u mak sacryfice 
480 & ]?ame honoure in al wyse," 

Ore ellis for to thole gret payne 

& fynaly >are-f or be slane. 

pa^/t" turmentor/j-, j^o J?ai vald fenge, 535 

Word of ned hir.? til distrenje, 
485 Gret xychX. sar6', for sa fart' a thing<?, 

Sa vyse, sa fart' ,& sa 5yng<? 

Vald ta J?e ded sa wilfully. 

pane sad scho til >ame in hy: 540 

" It is VlocJlX., jungmen^, as ^e thor/^t; 
490 For my southed her,? tyne I nochX., 

Bot gifis filth & takis gold fyne, 

& giffis a lacht place of duelling,? 

& takis a place of bewte, f- 359 b. 545 

Sic as ma nocht comprisit be, 
495 & giffis bot a lytil wra. 

A vyd merkat >ar^-for I ta. 

Richt as ma;zf suld gif 50W (^MS. s.) 

Tene s/iillmgs^ for a penny now, 550 

I trew l^at ge suld haste gu f ene 
500 To gife a pe;?ny & take tene; 

Sa to god gif we gife ocht 

Of warldly things \>at he has wro<r//t, 

He sal gif ws )>arefor in med 555 

Ane hundre tyme sa fele, but dred." 
505 Sad scho l^ane: " trew ge )ns ? " 

Ira, sad ]>a.\, sa hafe we blis, 

Ve trew >at Criste is god verray 

pat sic a st'ruand has Jjis day." 560 

pay of a wil eu/>ilkane 
510 Gert bryngf ]?e bischope aid Vrba;?^': 

Of quhamt? richt >ane bapty wt? ca-ne ta 

Four hu;zdre p^ rsonis & ma. 

Almachius gert hirf til hy?;ie hring 565 

& sad hirt?, as wiY/i symlyng,?, 
515 He sad: " of quhat condic/oiK^ is ]pn ? " 

Scho sad: " gentil-woma;?^, I trew." 

Almacius sad (///r) syne tyte: (2 ms. Kt.) 

"I sper^, womane, of }>/- ryte." 570 

Cecile sad hyme: " hine askin(^)e 
520 Of foly takis begy;znynge, (SMS.ansger^.) 

Venand I suld anszierii'sf twa 



The word is i 

legible in th« 

MS.) 

(3MS. bousty 

(4MS. inwy. 



Vndir a demand be to ma." 

Almacius sad til hirt' bon^: 

" Quhene has }>u sic presumpczbn^ 

Of redy ansuert' til a mant' ? " 

& Cecile sad til hyme bane: 

*' Of conscience gud & clere 

&i fath vnfenj;et. but were." (^^IS. A.) 

Almacius sad hirt' one hicht: [myc/it.'" 

" Me think J7U knawis noc/it my 

Scho sad: " jis, I cane wele fynd 

pi poweste lik a bose, of w^md 

pat fillit warf & wi/// a prene 

Moc/it out be latine for-out wene (l,¥etc., s£;ag 

& f,?/ge (?)2 and to-giddirf fal 

& tyne pe T/owsty^ blawing al.' 

Almacius cane til hirf say: 

• • YzY/i mmre'^ Im beg3V/nis ay 

& in It syne perseueris; 

Quhat is he bat be bis leris ? " 

Qjiod scho: " iniurf is it nocht f. 360 a. 

Bot fraud in word be thor/zt ; 

par-for, gif I do wrang, me teche, 

Or with fals wordis I be fleche, 

Or^ blame bi-selfe bat me blamys (^^^IS. &.) 

& of fraud me defamys. 

Bot we, be haly name bat wat 

Of god, ma nyt it na-gat, 

& bettir^ is de happely 

Na for to hfheve^ wrechitl5^" (®MS. dehir.- 

Almacius sad in bat tyde: 

" Quhy spekis bu wu't/i sic pryde ? " 

" Na, ojiod scho, pryd is It iioc/it, 

Bot It is stedfastnes of thot7/t." 

Almacius \>Sine til hir^ ca.}ie say: 

" bu wreche, wat bu nocht I may, 

Gif me lykis, now fa be, ("MS. giffis.) 

Or, gif me lykis, lat be be ? 

For sic poweste is tacht me til 

pat I ma do quhat-say I wil." 

pane sad scho: " I ma prt'we wele 

pat bu has leyt like deile 

Agane opyne suthfastnes; 

For, bo bu of powarf wes 

pe lyf to /ak^ of ony man^, ("MS. mak. 

Of powers wes bu neu/r jet \>2iJie 

To quh37-kine ma/zt? bat ded had bene; 

For-bi is bu s<?ruand but wene 

Of doulful ded & no<r//t of lyfe, 

& nocht of quyet. bot of stryfe." 

Almacius cane til hirt' say: 

'• bat wedand wodnes do away 

& sacryfy our,? godis til. 



TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 



lOI 



And 171 his name l>ai war baptist, 

395 }:ai forsoke all haire maumetry 

And trowed m ]hesM almighty; 425 

_. Hi;;/ J^ai wirschipt als j?e wise 
Pk And Hfed and died in his seruise. 
Bot when Almachius herd oi yi't^, 

400 Wode he was, out of his wit. (^H. ),it?) 

He bad )>at Ciscill suld be soght 430 

And hastili^ bifor him broght; (-H. hastily.) 
And al hir bowsing cumand he 
Jr^at it with fire all brint suld be. 

405 Bot first he frained with eger mode, 

Whare was all Valirian gude. 435 

And scho said J^at scho gan it take 
Vnto poU(?r men for goddes sake. 
At ]?a wordes was he full tene 

410 And bad all suld be brint bidene 

Hows and catell, more and min, 440 

And als hir-self he bad Jiam brin. 
And sone, to fulfill his desire, 
Al hir place ]>a\ set in fire; 

415 Hir-self i;z mides gert j^ai stand. 

And all obout >e fire brinand. 445 

Bot all >at [/Jhere^ to hir was sene 
Als scho in ane erber had bene ('H. here.) 
Clene and faire with flores bright. 

420 So stode scho a day and night, 

Prayand to god wit hert ful hale. 450 

And when Almachius herd Hs tale, 



He biddes l^am J^at broght >e ti}>andes 

Smite hir hede of, }>ar scho standes. 

His slaghter-man to Ciscill went 

Whare scho stode i?i gude entent; 

To god hir prayers gan scho make 

And bed hir nee furth till he strake. 

pe custuw was in >at cuntre 

pat none suld strike bot strakes thre. 

And when he had thre strakes hit, 

Irit was hir hals noght sunder kit, (ih. sun.) 

Hale war su;;/i of sins and uaines. 

And so he left hir i;? grete paines — 

For >e lau was, als I said are, 

He suld gif thre strakes & nomare. 

So opon hir knese scho sat, 

Lifand thre daies efter )?at. 

And maidens ^at had with hir bene 

Come unto hir albidene, 

And al >a daise scho sesed noght 

To confurt >am so als scho moght. 

Efter J?e pape Urban scho sent 

And tald unto him hir entent: 

" Sir, scho said, god has gif en me 

In Ms line Hr daies thre, 

Als I him praied, and by Hs scill: 

pat I might tell to \>e my will. 

All my maidens to \>e I gif, 

To geme J^am wele, ay whils \>\^d\i^ lif, 

And teche l^am wiseli forto wirk; C^H.j,!.) 



Gyf to luf langer<?, be j?i wil ! " 

575 Sad Cecile l?ane. or scho stynt: 
" It semys >u has ^ine eyne tynt; 
For, l>at )?u godis cane cal, 
Ar bot stanis & stokis al, 
As \>u ma with h>i handis taste, 

580 l>o ])M ma no^//t se a laste." 
pane ves Almacius vyc/it wa 
pat scho sic ansuer^ cane til lay me ma, 
& gert mene til hive ine' hir^? led, (^^S. me 
For he wald Oat) scho war dede; 

585 & al a day & al J^e nycht 

He gert leid meelte m me;ns ^yekt, 
& band hive faste fut & hand 
& kest hir in l^e led bry;mande, f- 360 b. 
Bot of het scho feld nomar<? 

590 pane scho in a bath set I^ane var^, 
For ocht J?at scho cane se or here 
Na changit co;ztenance na cher^, 
Bot ves blyth, as scho had bene 
In maste mycht hat euzr wes sene. 

595 And as Almacius bat herde. 

As out of wit^ neve he ferde; (2MS. wet.) 



In^-to J?at leid, hat bry;/nyt swa, 

He bad strik hir^ nek in^ twa. (iMS. he.) 

& >o he' basar strak hir^ thrise, 

600 He mocht vnhied hire na-wyse; 
&, for he law bad, hat, quha 
Suld haf he hed str/kine \iyj?ie fra, 
pe ferd strak suld haf na-way, 
For-h/ he basare j;ed his way 

605 & lefyt hive lyand in hat sted, 
•) Thre days fullely, as neve ded. 
& in he meyne-tyme nO(f//t-for-thy 
Scho delt hire gudis vysly 
Ymange powrt- folk \>al had ned, 

610 & til vntrowand godis sede 
Sew & to god wysly wane 
Thru hire preching^^ mony vaane, 
& hame hat scho co;/uertit swa, 
Fra Wrbane scho gert bapty;;/t' ta, 

615 &sad hy;;/ 6' hat scho had m^zdp/^rrchas 
To god hat scho myckt luf he space 
pat scho my<f//t \>a.i;/u' til hy;;/t' co;/i- 
pat to be baptist scho hy;/ie send, [mend 
& of hir6' house of lyme & stane 



I02 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 

And in mi name ^ou mak a kirk (ih. eyuyn.) Beried hir in ]?at same stede 
pat mi maidens may dwell hi euyn^ And made a kirk of ful grete spens 

And serue god with will and steuyn." 460 In wirschip and in grete reuerence 
455 When Hs was said, ful sone \ii haste Of Jh^ju Crist, oure sawiowre^ 

Vnto god scho gaf \>e gaste. Vnto wham be euer honore! (ih. sawiowire) 

And ]?e bischop, when scho was dede, Amen. Amen. Amen. 



620 Gert mak a kirk, of sanct^ Vrbane Had >ane til his surname. — 

Halouyt, & eftire lad hir-? ]?ar<? [axe. Now, sanct^ Cecile, bat had sic grace 
Quhare nov fele bischopis grawyne 630 pat, quhat >u wald, j^u vaychX. pz<rrches 

& Hs, >at I tel her^, done wes Fra Jht'^u, J>at l^u lufit swa: 

Eftire >at Criste had tane flesch Purches ws, or^ we hyne ga, 

625 Twa hu;zdre thre & thretty ?;er^; Of \>\s varld >at we ma twyne 

& J>ane wes emp^rour^ but wer^ But schame, det or dedly syne 
Marcyus, \>aX Arelyane 



VII. 



NOTES. 

I. Chaucer's well-known Life of St. Cecilia (The Second Nonnes Tale), 
begins with a Prologue of twelve stanzas, the first four stanzas of which are 
taken from Jehan de Vignay's Introduction to his translation of Jacobus a Vora- 
gine's Legenda Aurea. Caxton's English version of De Vignay has this pro- 
logue in free translation. Bokenam enlarges this to 75 lines. 

II. saiiter: The book of Psalms, frequently found in distinct volumes pre- 
pared for the devotional use of both Jewish and Christian churches. 

10. still ic he song: Chaucer's Imes at this point are : 

' And whyl the organs maden melodye, 
To god alone in herte thus sang she; 135. 

De Vignay says: ' et quant les mstrumens chantoient elle chantoit a 
nostre seigneur en son cueur.' 

Caxton: 'and she heeryng the organes making melodye she sang in hir 
herte onelye tu god.' 

^Ifric: ' )?a betwux ]>am sangum, and >am singalum dreamum 

sang Cecilia symle >us gode 

and sang smyle swa;' 27. 

Bokenam: ' Whyl >e orgons sunge in her melodyous guyse, 
Cycyle to god song in thys wyse:' 98. 

The M. H. G. version, (Fllrstenburg Bibl. f. 47-96), ed. Schonbach: 
' ir vasten vnde ir weinon 
vor gotte so grose kraf t hatte 
daz si die engel steteklich zv ir latte. 
ir gebet in gottes oren drang 
alse ein suzes orgenen sanch.' 

12. Psalm CXIX. So. 

37. )>re mile home; Here were the catacombs of Calixtus and Praetex- 
tatus on the Appian way, used by the early Christians as meeting places for 
worship. These became also their hiding places in times of oppression. 
Chaucer has mistranslated this, 

'Goth forth to Via Apia. . . . 
That fro this toun ne stant but myles three. ' 173. 

47, as vie cristene vien \>reic: This was outside the city wall. 

48. ware me eiiy ikneit: ' Wherever they (the emperor's servants,) knew of 
any (Christian men); ' ik7ieu: pt. sg. from OE. gecneow. 

52. 'Is this the cruel tyrant, Valerian, who calls me!' 

55. old mo7t: Bokenam says; 'A man . . . fer runnyn in age,' 231. Bar- 
bour: * a sungman,' 107. 

61-2. Eph. IV. 5-6. 

85. Tib. 237-8, he lueiit up euyii: cf. the modern expression * with equal 
wing'; nicely poised, well balanced. 

8gL \>is tyme of\>e -^ere: The scribe is perhaps thinking of Cecilia's birthday, 
Nov. 22, for Barbour goes farther to say: 

' of Nouember in )>e moneth 
quhene flouris haldine ar vndirneth.' 172. 

120-21. fieme &^ ihiid: This is the common impression about Urban. 
-<^lfric: ' Se is geutlagod and liS him on digelan for his cristen-dome.' 132. 



104 NOTES. 

De Vignay: ' Dis tu de celuy vrbain qui tant de fois a este condamne, & 
demeure encore en vug lieu secret.' The Chaucerian ring is in the following: 
2nd N. T. 309-13. 

. . . ' Urban 

That is so ofte dampned to be deed, 

And woneth in halkes alwey to and fro, 

And dar nat ones putte forth his heed; 

Men sholde him brennen in a fyr so reed 

If he were found, or that men might him spye; ' 

137. ])e lustice: The Southern versions generally, do not mention the 
name of this justice or governor, Alfred and ^Ifric mention him as Alma- 
theus or Almachius, Bokenam and Chaucer as Almache. De Vignay and Cax- 
ton give him the title of prevost, while Tib. refers to him as ' >e cursed kiiig' 
347, 367, 377. 

145-S. ' They (the Christians) rejected the thing that was naught although it 
had a fair appearance, and accepted that which was cast out, and had no fair 
appearance. For, though the world's happiness has a fair exterior, in truth it 
is (w^orth) naught, and though the joy of Heaven seems little, it is, in truth, 
much.' cf. MS. Gg. II. 6. 325-332. 

149. \>e fustices seden: Plural; otherwise the text refers to one Justice. 

1 51-154. ' In winter, said Valerian, loafers sit and drink and laugh to scorn 
the tillers of the soil who busy themselves about future store; in harvest, when 
they (the toilers) may gather fair grain, they (the loafers) are obliged to go up 
and down in discomfort, for they have not even a furrow (of grain).' cf. MS. 
Gg. II. 6. 347-356. 

163. que\>e\>is gode men: \>is appears here and in I. 171 as the plural de- 
monstrative. 

165. Maxi'me, \>e gailer: Chaucer calls him ' corniculere,' which term he 
derived from the 'cubiculario' of Surius, Vita S. Csecilise, XIX. (See Kolbing, 
Eng. Sttid. 1. 21s). Bokenam also says ' cornyculer ' 614. The early legends 
call him simply 'jailer' except Tib. which says ' )?is ilk prince Maximus', 329. 

169-70. Tib. 335-6, armurs of light: Rom. XIII. 12. 

171. viaumet: Chaucer, Bokenam. and Barbour, Caxton, and De 
Vignay, specify that it is Jupiter who is the object of Almachius' idolatry. 

184. \>z wite keji: 'thy white countenance,' referring probably to her beauty 
and gentle breeding, not to palor occasioned by fear. 

194. bleddore: This is a favorite metaphor at this point from JElfric to 
Chaucer. The former says: 

* .^Ices mannes miht l>e on modignysse faer^. 
is so^lice })am gelic swilce man siwige 
ane bytte, and blawe hi fulle windes 
and M'-yrce si$$an an jjyrl >onne heo to-^unden biS 
on hire greatnysse J^onne togaeS seo miht.' 319. 

Chaucer, 2nd N. T: II. 337-341. 

'Your might' quod she, ' ful litel is to drede; 
For every mortal mannes power nis 
But lyk a bladdre, ful of wind, y-wis. 
For with a nedles poynt, whan it is blowe 
May al the boost of it be leyd ful lowe.' 

The M. H. D. version gives it as follows: II. 1589-96. 

' da ist din gewalt anders niht getan 
"Wan als ein blater, du vast ist geblan: 
vnde als shiere ir kraft zerbrichet, 
so mat mit einer kleiner nadelon dar in stichet, 
als shiere ist och din gewalt jergan gen 
den dv von dinen herren hest enphangen.' 

223, a \>is song \>mg: ' that this young thing! ' a s written ))at in Laud and 
Cmb. R. 3. 25. See Msetzner, Eng. Sprcichpr., at, (rel.) 



NOTES. 105 

239-245. These lines are omitted in MS. Cmb. R. 3. 25. 
242. The MS. form /;mste and the impersonal me make this the most 
ambiguous line of the text. The meaning is most apparent in the Bodleian 
version: 'for whoso knew (by observation or experience,) of no suffering, 
there might see it. ' 

247. mony good 711071: Laud 108, avoids this expression by the use of 
* J7ia7iy a. ' 

252. Vpe zs poer: ' over her (body), his power should be done,' z. e. masses 
should be said. 

257. ^Ifric does not mention the year of St. Cecilia's death. Caxton says: 
' She suffred hir passyon about the yere of our lord two hundred and xxiii 
in the tyme of Alexaunder the emperour and it is redde in another place that 
she suffred in the tyme of marcii aurelii which reygned aboute the yere of our 
lord two hondred and twenty.' Jehan De Vignay says: ' Et elle souffrit mort 
enuiron I'an de nostre seigneur deux cens XXIII au temps de Alexandre em- 
pereur. Et on lit ailleurs qu'elle souffrit au temps de marc aurelien qui fut 
empereur enuiron I'an de nostre seigneur Sep^ ce7is et vmgt.' Legenda 
Aurea mentions the date c. A. D. CCXX, Chaucer omits the allusion al- 
together, while Osbern Bokenam writes, 

' I say ]?at martyred was Cycyle J>e holy uirgyne 

The yere of grace, treuly to ternyne, 

Two hundyrd twenty & eek three — 

Legenda aurea thus techyth me — 

The tende kalende euene of Decembre; 

Wych tym regnyth, as he doth remembre, 

Alexaundyr of Rome J^e emperour. — ' 

Skeat, Notes to Cant. Tales, p. 414, suggests that because Alexander's full 
name was Marcus Aurelius Alexander Severus, the reason for confusion of this 
name with that of the earlier Marcus Aurelius becomes apparent. 



VIII. 



GLOSSARIES. 

[The character ]> follows / ; u and v are only discriminated as vowel and 
consonant. Semicolons are used to separate different groups of meanings, 
and among the word-citations to separate different case and tense groups. 
When the designations of mood and tense are omitted, 'ind. pres.' is to be 
understood; when of mood only, supply 'ind.' if no other has immediately 
preceded, otherwise the latter. The numbers refer to the line in the version 
under consideration. The asterisk before a verb indicates a suppositional 
infinitive which is constructed according to analogous forms found in the 
version. Letters which are variable in their occurrence in a word are includ- 
ed in parentheses, letters inserted or changed by emendation are italicized 
and enclosed by brackets. Parallel or related forms in early and modern 
languages are set off by brackets.] 



MS. ASHMOLE 43- 

A also, adv., likewise, ifi addition: 20» 

91, 116, 118, 121, 196, 256. 
a, indef. art., a: 5, 16, 54, 55, 56, 154, alyue, adj., alive, in the living state: 
160, 188, 194, 195, 196, 201, 218, 219, as. alyue, 241. 



220, 227, 239, 246, 250. 
abide, sv., intrans., wait, stay, re- 

maiTi: inf. 133, 
aboute, adv., around, on every side: 

88, 134, 152, 243. 
ac, conj., but: 25, 37, 75, 97, 134, 172, 

202, 210, 226. 



amidde, adv., into the middle of: 

219. 
among, prep. w. dat., surrounded 

by: 47. 
*awak(e), wv,, trans., awake: pp. 

102. 
amorwe, adv., on the ?norrow: 171. 



adoun, adv., down: 49, 57, 253; adon, an, indef. art., an: 20, 31, 46, 69, 126, 

184. 174, 219, 239. 

after, prep. w. dat., according to; an, conj., and: 125; &, (loi times). 

following in the succession of time: an, prep. w. dat., in: 70. 



30, 48, 65, 253, 258. 

ajen, adv., again: 67, 131. 

agen, prep, w. dat., against: 24, 141, 
160. 

al, adj., all that is possible; every- 
thing; every one: ns. alle, 166; ds. 
al, 89, 229, alle, 252; as. al, 24; used 



angel, sb., angel, divine messenger: 
ns. 20, 69, 83, 85, 105; as. angel, 
28, 33, 42, 131 ; np. angles, 174, 
176. 

anon, adv., soon, forthwith: 37, 43, 
45, 49. 66, 113, 131, 136, 162, 164, 175, 
177, 180. 



absolutely, ds. alle, 62; as. al, 30, anygt, adv., in the night time, by 

255. ap. alle, 248. night: 13. 

al, adv., wholly, entirely: 195, 219. apie, pr. n., Appia: gs. 37. 

alas, interj., alas: 223. arigt, adv., in a right way , justly: 

*ali5t(e), wv., intrans., co7ne down, 106. 

descend: pt. 3 sg. aligte, 55; pp. *arys(e), sv., intrans., arise: pt. 3 sg. 

alijt, 258. aros, 43. 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



107 



as, adv., in such wise; in the manner 
as, like; when; w. adv. of place. 
where 3, 13, 17, 26, 43, 46, 47. 54, 72, 
82, 88, 90, 97, 98, 118, 139, 188, 194, 
216, 217. 

at, prep. w. dat., at^ expressing time 
and place: i, 84. 

atenende, contr. form; pr6p. w. dat. 
sb., at the end, at last: 155. 
[OE. ast Sam ende]. 

atom, contr. form; prep. w. dat. sb., 
at home: 133. 

awei, adv., away: 195. 

awor}», ppl. adj., cast away, degrad- 
ed: as. 146. 

auonge, sv., trans., receive: inf. 125, 
227. 

B 

baptise, wv. trans., baptise: inf. 41, 
248; pp. baptise, 3. 

baptisinge, sb., baptism: ns. 61. 

be, sv., intrans., be, exist: i sg. am, 
192, 209, contr. form, icham, 19, 93, 
94, 175; 2 sg., art, 116, 204, 205, 
contr. form, artou, 183, 185; 3 sg. 
be, 64, is, 20, 52, 61, 62, 77, 93, 99, 
100, 109, 115, 119, 125, 126, 148, 150, 
201, 205, 213, 215, 255; contr. form, 
nys. = ne-[-is, 64, iii, 194. i pi., 
be]?, 158; 3 pi., be]? 62, 76, 108, 182, 
211; pt. 3 sg., wks, II, 53, 133, 145. 
2302, 236, 239, 244, 246, 257, 258, 
nas, 145, opt. pt. 3 sg., were 82, 
86, 91, 120, 124, 217, 228, 234, nere, 
123; 2 sg. were, 96; i pi., were, 
121, 143; 3 pi., were, 134, 141; 
imp. 2 sg. be]?, 225; opt. pr. 2 sg., 
be, 160, 213; 3 sg. be, 241. aux, be, 
12*. 34, 51, 114, 118; art, 159; be]?, 
102; were, 48, 137, 139, 142, 170, 
171, 186, 252; was, I, 5, 13, 181, 
221; inf., be, 126', 138, 157, 191, 206; 
pp. ibe, 67, loi, 119, 120, 144. 

bedde, sb., bed: ds. bedde, 13. 

beggare, sb., beggar: ns. 160. 

belaiay, sb., bel ami, conventional 
form of address: vs. belamy, 161; 
vp. belam3'^s, 149. 

beleue, wv., trans., leave: inf. 241. 

best, sb., beast, ferocious animal: 
ns. 112. 



*ber(e), sv. , trans., to bear, carry, 

bring into being: pt. 3 sg. ber, 56; 

3 pi., bere, 174; pp. ibore, i. 
bi, prep. m. dat., beside of; in accord- 
ance with; to; in: 69, 114, 167, 183, 

203, 237; by, 21. 
bicoin(e), sv., trans., come to be, used 

with reference to the locality of a 

person to go, become of: pt. 3 sg. 

bicom, 65, 85; 3 pi. bicom, 166, 232; 

inf. bicome, 116, bicom, 130. 
*bid(de), sv., trans., pray, entreat; 

say, utter, express; cojnmand: 2 

sg. bist, 80; I pi. bidde, 259; pt. 3 

sg., bed., 4, 59, 249, 254; bad, 44. 
*bihald, sv., trans., behold, look: pt. 

3 sg., bihuld, 65, 88. 
bi-hinde, adv., behifid: 193. 
*bihot(e), sv., trans., com?nand: 1 sg. 

bihote, 18; pp. bihote, 132. 
■*bi-hou(e), wv., trans., behove, befit, 

is due to: 3 sg. bi-houe]?, 104. 
bileue, sb., belief , faith: ns. 61; ds. 

bileue, 115; as. bileue 130. 
bileue, wv., trans., believe: pt. 3 sg. 

bileuede, 235; 3 pi. bileuede, 145; 

inf., 32, 34, 98, 106. 
bileue, wv. , trans., lighten, fill with 

light: inf. 169 
*bind(e), sv. trans., bind, fasten, tie 

up: pp. ibounde, 178. 
biscop, sb., bishop: ds. biscop, 117, 

129, 248. 
*bisecli(e), sv., ask; entreat: i sg. 

biseche, 127; pp. bisogt. 14. 
bi-uore, prep. w. dat., in the pres- 
ence of: 137; byuore, 181. 
bleddore, sb., bladder: ns. 194. 
blisse, sb., perfect joy, blessedfiess: 

ns. 148; ds. blisse, 155. 
*blow(e), wv. trans., blow, fill: pp. 

iblowe, 194. 
blynd, adj. blind (spiritually): ns. 

210, 213, 216. 
bodi, sb., body, the jnaterial frame: 

ds. bodi, 73; as. bodi, 179, 251. 
boke, sb., book: ds, boke, 72. 
bold, adj. co7ifident, daring, strong: 

ns. 160. 
bone, sb. . prayer, petition: ds. bone, 

97; as. bone, 80. 



io8 



MS, ASHMOLE 43. 



bote, conj., but, except, nnUss: 96, 

108, 123, 184, 194, 213. 
boj'e, adj., standing in attributive 

relation to a plural pron., both: np. 

bojje 84; ap. both, 173; ap. boj'e, 

42. 
brigtore, adj., comp. of brigt; 

brighter: ns. 70. 
brings, sv., trans, bring: 2 sg. 

bringest, 163; inf. 162, 260; pp. 

ibrogt, 13, 74, 94, 120, 137, 142, 

170, 171, 184, 193, 208, 222, 234, 236. 
brojier, sb,, brother: ns, 82, 114, 115, 

116, 129; ds. 87; vs. 89, 95, 99, 107, 

127; np. bre]?eren, 134. 
burie, wv., trans., bury, z?iter: pt. 3 

sg, burede, 180; 3 pi., burede, 139; 

inf., 136, 251. 
buries, sb., place of burial, tomb: 

dp. buries, 47. 
busemar, sb., mockery, contumely: 

ds. busemar, 152. 
bygynne, sv., trans., begin: inf. 250. 
by-nyme, sv., trans., take, rob: pt. 2 

sg. by-nome, 22; inf. 23. 



*can, pot. aux., can: 118. 

caste, wv. trans., cast, throw: pt. 3 

pi. caste, 179, 229; inf. 76, 219. 
caroine, sb., carrio?i, carcase: ns, 

196, 201. 
Cecile, pr. n., Cecilia: ns. 132, 133, 

179, cicile, 50, 53; cecili, 209; ds. 

cicile, 71; as. cecile, 69; cecilie, 79; 

Seyn Cecile, ns, i, 113, 167, 209; ds. 

67. 
certes, adv., certainly: 158, 162, 200. 
chambre, sb,, chamber, apartme7it: 

ds, chambre, 87, 132; as. chambre, 

68. 
cbast, 2^^]., pure, undefiled: ds. 73. 
chirche, sb., church: as. chirche, 250. 
clannesse, sb., cleanness: ds. clan- 

nesse, 30. 
clene, adj., undefiled, chaste: ds. 

clene, 25, 73, 115; np. clene, 86. 
clepe, wv. trans., call, designate: 3 

sg. clepe)*, 52. inf. 192. 
cler, Sidi].,/ull, bright: ds. 170. 



cloj'es, pi, sb., clothes: ap. 7, 

*coni, sv,, intrans,, come: 3 sg, come, 
2; com, 191; come]?, 198; pt. 3 sg, 
com. 46, 49, 55, 87, 131, 167, 260: 3 
pi. come, 140. pp. icome, 185. 

conseil, sb., counsel: ns. 17; as. con- 
seil, 41. 

corn, sb., corn, grain: as, (coll.) corn, 

153. 
cradel, sb., cradle, the symbol of in- 

fajicy: ds. cradel. 2. 
creature, sb,, creature: ns, 223, 
crie, wv. , trans., cry, call: ini. 38. 
crist, sb. Christ: (see ihesu crist and 

lord.) 
cnristendom, sb., Christianity: as. 

cristendom, 50, 66. 
cristene, sb., a believer in Christ: 

ns. 175; np. cristene, 166, 232, (used 

without the article), 
cristene, adj., Christiaji: ns. 130; np. 

cristene, 47; dp. cristene, 254. 
cristeneman, sb,, Christia7i: ns. 82, 

ap. cristenmen, 135. 
*confound, wv., trans., confoujtd, dis- 

co7)ifit: pp. confounded, 12. 
*cuss(e), wv., trans., kiss: pt. 3 sg. 

custe, 113. 
*cu})(e) wv. trans., make known^ 

show: 2 pi. cu]?e]?. 168. 



dame, sb., aforin of address applied 

to a woman of rank: vs. dame, 198, 

207. 
day, sb., day, (period of 24 hours); in 

compo. ibrogt of dawe, deprived of 

life, slain: ds, day, 253; daie. 237; 

dp. dawe, 142; as. (in adv. phr. 

good day), 254. 
ded, ppl. adj., dead: ns. 244. 
deie, wv,, intrans., die: inf. 78, 216, 

224. 
*del(e), wv,, trans,, divide, share: pt, 

3 sg. delede, 245, 
deol, sb. , grief, mourning: ds, deol, 

242, 
dere, adv., dearly, at great cost: 22,(i. 
derkhede, sb,, darktiess: as, derk- 

hede, 169, 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



109 



de}, sb., death: ns. 205, 230, 236; gs. 
dejies, 204, 205: ds. de]?, 206, 233, 
de]7e, 162, 208, 234; as. de]?, 199, 201, 
203. 

do, sv., trans., do; make, pe^'forin: i 
pi. do]>, 9S; 2 pi. do]', 168; pt. 3 sg. 
dude, 240; opt. pr. 2 sg. do, 184; imp. 
2 sg. do, 208; do]?, 162; aux., do, 90, 
92; dest, 63, 79, 184; do]?, 25, 74, 
184; inf. 30, 112. 114, 118, 164, 172, 
don, 137; pp. i-do, 19, 103, 252, 255. 

dourij adv., down: 154. 

drede, sb., mortal fear, awe: ds. 
drede, 57. 

*drink, sv., trans., driiik, imbibe: 3 
pi. drinke]?, 151. 

E 

eche, ind. pron., each: ds. eche, 62. 

as. ech, 26. 
eie, sb., eye: ds. eie, 199, 215. 
ei]?er, pron., either, each: ns. 86. 
eke, adv., also: 157, 210. 
emperour, sb., emperor: gs. emper- 

ours, 138, 140. 
ende, sb., terminatio?t, conclusion; 

mode of death, fate: ds. ende, 206, 

227; as. ende, 189. ds. (contr, form), 

atenende, 155. 
enes, adv., once: 190, 246. 
eny, adj., any: ns. 54, 70, 112; ds. 

eny, 124. 
er, adv., before, formerly: 53, 103; ar, 

2. 
er)?etilie, sb,, tiller of the soil: ap. 

er]?etilien, 152. 
esce, wv., trans., ask, seek: 2 sg. 

axst, 188; inf. 50. 
euer, adv., ever: 75, loi, 186. 

F 

fader, sh., father: ns. 62. 

fei, sb., faith: ds. fei, 183. 

fijte, sv., trans., fi^ht: imp, 2 pi. 

figte]), 169; inf. 24. 
*fi.nd(e), sv., trans., find: i pi. fi[;z]d- 

e]?, 3, 72, pt. 3 sg. vond, 68, uond, 

69; inf. vynde, 38. 
*fl,em(e), wv., trans., put to flight: pp. 

fleme, 120. 



floure, sh., flow er: np. floures, 76; dp. 

floures, 96. 
fo, sb., foe: ap, fon, 138. 
fol, sb., fool; ns. 124, 126, 188, 228; 

as. fol. 192. 
fole, adj., foolish: ns. 14; as. fole, 

130. 
folie, sb., folly: ds. folie, 14, 31. 
folliclie, a.dv., foolishly: 185. 
fot, sb., foot: dp. fet. 49. 
four, card, nnm.., four: np, four, 232. 
fram, prep. w. da.t., from: 2, 26, 35, 

55. 190. 
frende, sb., friend: gp. frendes, 5. 
fur, sb.,fre: ds. fure, 224; as. fur, 

218. 



G 



gailer, sb., jailer: ns. 165. 

gare, adv., lo7ig ago: 120. 

se, dA-v., yea, yes: 104. 

*5elp, sv,, trans., boast: 2 sg. jelpest, 

197. 
5e[w]e, wv., trans., take care of, 

guard, protect: inf. 26. 
jer, sb., year: ns. 257; ds, sere, 89. 
gerlan, sb. , garland, wreath: ap. 

gerlans, 8, 70, 95. 
gerne, adv., willi7igly, eagerly: 4, 

119. 
geue, sv., trans., give: pt. 3 sg. jaf, 

66, sef, 43; inf. 83, 199, 201, 202, 203, 

224; giue, 188; pp. ijeue, 105, 221. 
gidi, adj., giddy, foolish: ns. 209, 210, 

214, 215, 216. 
Sif, conj., if: 21, 25, 27, 29, 31, 33, 35, 

98, 106, 120, 121, 123, 212^ 214. 

*gin, aux, sv., begi}i;used as a pret- 
erit ifitensive: gan, 58, 167, 178, 238' 
gon, 179. 

go(n), sv., intrans., go; in comp., 
"hou ge]> Jiis?" what means this: 
3 sg. ge]), 89, 182, 198; pt. 3 sg., 
eode, 175, 243; inf. go, 37, 55, 117, 
154, gon, 40, 132, 135, 179. [Mn, Ger., 
wie geht es ?] 

god, pr. n., God, the supreme being; 
god, idol: ns. 62, 228, 239; gs. godes, 
231; ds. god, 10, 160, 246; dp. godes, 
208; ap. godes, 211. 



no 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



godhede, sb., deity: ds. godhede, 

207. 
golde, sb,, gold: ds. golde, 8. 
song, adj., young: ns. 223, jonge, 

226; as. songe, 224. 
good, sh., property, possessions: &p. 

good, 245. 
good, adj., good: ds. good, 25, 115, 

gode, 128; as. gode, 69; np, gode, 

163, 171; gp. gode, 176; ap. gode, 

139. good, 247; compar. better: ns. 

bet, 64; ds. betere, 186. 
grace, sb., the love aiid favor of God- 

ns. 246; ds. grace, 231 ; as. grace, 

83. 
grante, wv., trans., grant, permit; 

bestow: opt. 2 sg. grante, 16; inf. 

80. 
grede, sv., intrans., cry out: pt. 3 

sg. gradde, 222; inf. 167. 
grape, sh., pier row: as. grepe, 154. 
gret, adj., great, large Z7i amount: 

ds. gret, 6; as. gret, 36, 218. 
gulteles, adj., guiltless, innocent: 

as. gulteles, 240. 
5ut, adv., j/^^", still: 182. 



habbe, wv., trans., have: i sg. 
ichabbe, 255; 2 sg. hast, 15, 24, 97, 
nastou, 204; 3 sg. habbe, 147; i pi. 
habbe>, 95; 3 pi. nabbe>, 154; pt. 3 
sg. badde, 145, nadde, 146; imp. 2 sg. 
haue, 128; aux., i sg. habbe, 74; 2 
sg. hast, 29, 103, III; 3 sg. habbe, 
53, ha>, 105, 119, 120; I pi. habbe>, 
loi; pt. 3 sg. hadde, 14, 67, 132; inf. 
144, 150, 254. 

*hald(e), wv., trans., hold one's own, 
keep tip, avail: pr. 2 sg. halt, 24. 

half, adv., half: 238, 241, 243, 2442. 

halwe, sb., holy one: ns. 59. 

halwy, wv., trans., hallow: inf. 250. 

ham ward, adv., homeward: 238. 

harde, adv., hard, severely, sorely: 
23. 

hardi, adj., bold, daring in a bad 
sense: ns. 191; ap. hardi, 138. 

he, per. pron., he: ns. (56 times); gs. 
his, 69, 116, 166, is, 49, 87, 130, 235, 



252, 258; ds. him, 24, 40, 41, 43, 49, 
59, 66, 83, 121, 228, 241; as. him, 28, 
32, 45, 50, 53, 57, 58'-, 59, 66, no, 113, 
130, 132, 1772, 249; np. hi, 39, 48, 75. 

135, I37^ 139, 145, 152. 153. I54^ 
172, 179, 222, 223, 238; gp. hor. 9', 
76, 86, 144, 173, 174; dp. hem, 166, 
J'em, 97; ap. hem (12 times). 

hede, s\i.,-hood: as. hede, 168. 

hei, adj. used as sb., a high place: 
ds. hei, 174. 

heie, adv. , to a high degree, greatly: 
200. 

helle, sb., hell: gs. helle, 216; ds. 
helie, 35, 156. 

helpe, wv. trans., help: inf. no. 

henne, adv., hence: 37. 

heo, per. pron., f., she: ns. (22 times), 
ds. hire, 69, 132; as. hire, 3, 14, 218, 
219, 220, 221, 229, 233, 235, 238, 240, 
241; gs. hire, 4, 5, 8, 11, 13, 68, 224. 
230, 234, 235, 243, 2452, 251, 253, 
249, 259, 260. For plural, see he. 

her-after, adv., hereafter: 125. 

here, adv., here: 90, 95, 122, 191; her, 
21, 63. 

here, sb., hair, a hair garment: 
ns. 8. 

herte, sb., heart, the seat of fnoral 
affections: ns. 12; as. herte, 190. 

heruest, sb., harvest: ds. heruest, 

153- 
heu, sb., hue, color: ns. 184, as. heu, 

76. 
heued, sb., head: ns. 243; as. heued, 

233; ap. heden, 173. 
heuene, sb., heaven: ds. heuene, 55, 

59, 105, 148, 174, 176; as. heuene, 

122, 
hewe, wv., trans., cut, strike with a 

sword: inf. 240. 
hie, wv., intrans., go /« haste: inf. 

238. 
ho, rel. andinterr. pron., who, whoso: 

ns. 138, 242, hose, 150; as. (to) wen, 

136. 
*hold(e), sv., trans., hold, have: pt. 

3 sg. huld, 70. 
holi, adj., holy, righteous, saintly: 

ns. 107, 225, 243; ds. holi, 240, 259; 

ap. holi, 180. 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



Ill 



honde, sb., hajid: ds. honde, 245. 
hondred, card, num., hundred: np. 

hondred, 232, 257. 
honoure, \vv., trans., honor, worship: 

inf. 211. 
hor, adj., hoary: ns. 56. 
*h.ot(e), sv., trans., command: pt. 3 

sg. het, 6, 165, 172, 173, 217. See 

*bihote. 
hou, inter, and rel. adv., how, that: 

89, 94, 109, no, 1S2, 191, 19S. 
hous, sb., house: ns. 91; ds. hous, 218; 

as. hous, 249. 

I (vowel). 

I, per. pron., // ns. 32', 81, 92, 94, 
161, 212; ich, 16, 17, 18, 27, 28, 29, 
31,39, 90^ 92; 74. 100, 127, 176, 183, 
199 ,207, 209, 211, 212, 226', 227, 
contr. Ine, 12; ichabbe 265, gs. my, 
2o«, 22, 80, 82, 83, 93, 105, 114, 115, 
116, 192, 255, myn 12, 190, mi, 226; 
ds. me, 15, 21, 28, 31, 105, 128, 225, 
as, me, 17, 25, 26, 192, 228; as. 
(impersonal) 85, go, 92, 104, 149, 188, 
203; np. we, (16 times); gp. our, (13 
times), oure, 208; ap. ous, 35, 42, 
163, 260. 

ibore, ppl. adj., born: ns. i. 

icristened, ppl. adj., made Christian, 
baptised; ns. 34, 118. 

idelman, sb., idler, loiterer: np. 
idelmen, 151. 

*i-full(e), wv., trans., baptise: pp. 
i-fulle, 67. 

ihered, ppl. adj., glorified, honored: 
ns. 51. 

ihud, ppl. adj., hidden: as. ihud, 120. 

*iknou(e), sv. , trans., know, recog- 
nize: pi. 3 pi. ikneu, 48. 

ilast(e), wv. , intrans., last, retnain 
in existence: inf. 75; pp. ilaste, 220. 

ileue, wv., trans., believe: inf. 215; 
2 sg. contr. ileuestou, 63; opt. i sg. 
ileue, 27. (see bi-leue, and leue.) 

in, prep. w. dat., in, with; within; 
into; at, (time or place): 11, 13, 19, 
25, 30, 31, 46, 62, 72, 73. 84, 93, 94, 
100, 101,126, 132. 151, 153, 154, 164, 
165, 170, 187, 206, 216, 229, 232, 233, 
235, 250, 252, 258; inne, 249. 



inou, adj., enough: ds. inou, 86. 

ise, sv., trans., J"^^.- cond. i sg. ise, 31; 
pt. I sg. isei, 176; 3 sg. isei, 57, 173, 
233: 3 pi. iseie, 222; inf. 28, 29, 33, 
35, 42, 63, 96, 98, 102, 189, 212, 213, 
242. 

it, per. pron.. it: ns. (11 times), hit, 
246; as. it, (6 times). For pi. see he. 

itold, ppl. adj., esteemed: ns. 159. 

ij^e., sv., intrans., thrive, prosper: 
inf. 158. 

iuere, sb., companion, associate, fel- 
low: ns. 96. 

iwis, adv., i7ideed, truly, certainly: 
28, 202, 206, 214. 

*iwrit(e), sv., trans., write: pp. 
iwrite, 3. 

I (consonant). 

ianglinge, sb., jangling, prating: 

ds. Ianglinge, 161. 
ihesu crist, pr. n., Jesus Christ: d^s. 

ihesu crist, 4, 34, 38, 190, 247, 256. 
ioie, sb., joy\ heavenly felicity: ds. 

loie, 86, 126, 156, 260; as. Ioie, 36. 
iugement, sb., process of law; ver- 
dict: ns. 221; ds. Iugement, 142. 
iustice, ^., justice, provost: ns. 157, 

161, 164, 172, 177, 198, 207, 230; ds. 

Iustice, 137, 175, 181; np. lustices, 

149. 



kepe, wv., trans., keeP; take, receive: 

I sg. kepe, 207; 3 sg. kepe]?, 150; 

inf. 161. 
knaue, sb., knave, servant: np. 

knaues, 144. 
knyj;te, sb., knight: vp. knyjtes, 

168. 
kunne, sb., race, family: ds. kunne, 

I, 186, kun, 185. 



lasse, adv., less: 158, 159. 

lawe, sb., law: ds. lawe, 141. 

led, sb., a leaden vessel: as. led, 219. 

lede, sv., trans., lead: pt. 3 sg. ladde, 
129; 3 pi. ladde, 221; inf. 58, 128, 
170, 176, 218; pp. ilad, 181. 



112 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



*lef(e), wv., intrans., give leave, 

allow, permit, give hearing: pt. 

3 sg. lefte, 137. 
lefmon, sb. dear one, beloved: ns. 

20; vs. lefmon, 27. 
leue, adj., dear: vs. leue, 95, 99, 107, 

113, 127. 
lene, wv., trans., leiid, grant: inf. 74. 
leome, sb., light, brightness: ns. 70. 
lere, wv., trans., teach, speak: inf. 

1S5. 
lese, sv., trans., lose: i sg. lese, 226: 

inf. 124. 
lete, wv., trans., delay, detaiji: pt. 3 

sg. let, 164; inf. 22. 
lete, sv., trans., cause, permit; leave, 

let go: pt. 3 sg. lette, 3; aux. let, 12, 

130, 177^^, 234; lette, 144; inf. lete, 178. 

[Mn. Eng. to let blood]. 
leue, wv., trans., believe: i sg. lef, 

212; 2 sg. leuest, 214; inf. 64. 
liche, sb., body: ds. liche, 8. 
lif, sb., life: ns. 125, 226: ds. lif, 

25, 187, 204; ds. lynue, 202, 226; as. 

lif, 178, 187, 199, 224, 227. 
*li5(e), sv., trans., laugh, deride: 3 

pi. ligep, 152. 
*li5(e), sv., trans., lie: pt. 3 sg. lay, 

253- 
*li5(e), sv. , intrans., lie, tell a false- 
hood: pt. 2 sg. luxt, 200. 
ligt, sb., light, ijitellecttial clear- 

7iess: ds. ligt, 170. 
ligt, adj., light, bright: ns. 68. 
lilie, sb., lily: ns. 77; dp. lilion, 91, 

lylion, 71. 
lomb, sb., lamb: ns. 54. 
loude, adv., loudly: 167, 222. 
londe, sb., land, nation: ds. londe, 

142. 
loue, sb., love: ds. loue, 36, 73, 106, 

115; as. loue, 15. 
*lou(e), wv., trans., love: 2 sg. louest, 

25, 31; pt. 3 sg. louede, 2. 
longe, adv., long: 126; comp. len- 

gore, 230. 
lord, sb., Lord; an earthly master, 

husbajtd: ns. 43, 61, 74, 83, 205, 258; 

gs. lordes, 105, 250, 251; ds. lord, 

13, 80, 259; vs. lord, 12, Louerd, 51; 

as. lord (crist) 2. 



lute, adj., little, small: ns. 148, 197; 

ds. lute, 166; as. lute, 16. 
lu^er, adj., evil, bad: ns. 52, 
lym, sb., liTJib, any part of the body: 

ns. 220. 
lyue, wv., trans., live: inf. 187. 

M 

malioii, pr. n., Mahoj7iet: ds. 183. 
*inai, mod. aux., may: pt. might: 

mai, 29, 36, no-, 199; pt. migte, 92, 

122, 201, 202, 233, 242, 246; migt, 18, 

35, 96, 98, 203, 212, 213. 
maide, sb., maid, yoimg woman: ns. 

7, 10, 15, 19, 33, 44, 107, 123, 186, 

188, 193, 198, 199, 217, 225, 243, 253; 

ds. maide, 240. 
maidenliod, sb., maidenhood, virgin- 
ity: as. maidenhod, 4, 22, 77. 
maister, sb., master, sovereign: ns. 

192. 
make, wv., trans., make: pt. 3 sg. 

made, 138; inf. 218; pp. imad, 53, 

109. 
xnaner, sb., manner, sort: ds. maner, 

187; np. maner, 76. 
(seynte) marie, pr. n. Mary, the 

mother of Christ: ds. 10. 
raartir, sb., martyr: ap. martirs, 180. 
martirdom, sb., martyrdom: ds. mar- 

tirdom, 253, 259; as. martirdom, 78. 
*martre, wv., trans., martyr, kill: 

pt. 3 sg. martred, 135; pp. Imartred, 

48, 139- 
maum.et, sb., mawmet, idol: ds. Mau- 

met, 171; np. maumetes, loS. 
maxim.e, pr. n. Maximius: ns. 165,173. 
mayn, sb., power, strength: ds. 

mayn, 235. 
me, for man, one, impersonally: ns. 

47. 48, 52, 85, 135, 137, 221, 229, 

233, 242. 
m.eiistrale, sb., minstrel: np. men- 

strales, 9. 
m.enstrasie, sb., minstrelsy: ds. men- 

strasie, 9. 
m.ercy, sb., mercy, compassion: as. 

mercy. 128. 
meseise, sb., lack of ease: ds. mes- 

eise, 154. 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



113 



*niet(e), \vv., trans., dream: i sg. 

mete, 100. 
metynge, sb., di-eamirtg: ds. me- 

tynge, 100, 161. 
miste, ^\)., power-, might: \\^. 51; as. 

mi^te, 231, mi^t, 204. 
milde, adj., niild, meek: ns. 54. 
mile, sb., mile: dp. mile, 37. 
misbileued, adj., unbelieving, infi- 
del: ap. misbileued, 141. 
moder, sb., mother: ds. moder, 258. 
mon, sb., man, a hitman being: ns. 

14, 55, 216, 247, men, 163 (= man), 

man, 46, 130; gs. monnes, 109; ds. 

mon, 40, 45; monne, 128, man, 5; 

as. mon, 65; np. men, 45, 47, 134, 

140, 171, 222, 232, 245, gp. menne, 

176; dp. men, 254; ap. men, 38, 

139- 
mony, adj., many; many a; compar. 

more: ap. mony, 247; compar. np. 

mo, 1S2, 232. 
*niot(e), mod. aux., may, must: sg. 

mote, 16, 17, 78; pi. mowe, 102, 153, 

154; pt. most, 28, 34, 37, 40, 117, 

moste, 133, 237. 
muche, sb., a large quantity, a great 

deal: ns. 148; as. muche, 245. 
muche, adv., much,toagreat degree: 

muche, 81, 93; compar. more, 54; 

superl. mest, 11. 
muri, adj., joyous: ns. 125. 
myd, prep. w. dat., with: 115, 117. 

N 

naked, adj., unclothed: as. naked, 177. 
name, sb., name, character: ds. 

name, 250. 
ne, adv., not, used as a negative iji- 

tefisive: 24, 36, 46, 75, 81, 90, 92, 96, 

109, no, 160-, 161, 163, 190, 192, 199'^^ 

207, 225, 226, 233, 236, 237, -n}', 81. 
neuer, adv., never: 75, 76, 154, 158, 

neuere, 90. 
next, adv., next: 8. 
no, adj., no, not any: ns. 36, 46, 237; 

ds. no, 242; as. no, 146, 204, non, 

108. 
noble, adj., noble, royal: ^s. noble, i. 
nobleie, sb., riobility: ds. nobleie, 6. 



nojt, ind. pron., naught, nothing: 

ns. 145, 147; as. nojt, 161, 207. 
nogt, adv., not: 12, 24, 150, 163, 202, 

212, 214, 225, 226, 233, 236. 
nou, adv., «^w.* 92, 102^, 103, 169, 224, 

239, 255, 259. 
no}>er. ind. pron., other, another: as. 

no)>er, 31, 
noHng", ind. pron., nothing: ns. 64, 

III; ds. noHng, 22, 32; as. noting, 

81, 202. 
nyj;t, sb., night: ds. nygt, 229. 
nyme, sv., trans., take, seize: pt. 3 

sg. nom, 58, 66, 86, 165; 3 pi. nome, 

140, 174; inf. nyme, 177; pp. inome, 

181. 



of, prep. w. dat. and gen., with;from; 
over; concerniiig; of, denoting pos- 
session: w. dat. I, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, II, 
14. 36, 59. 62, 712, 80, 89, 91^ 93, 96, 

102, 105, 109, 115, 128, 142^, 148, 150, 
161, 185, 186, 194, 197, 202, 204, 207, 
211, 220, 231, 242, 245, 246; w. gen. 

37. 
off, adv., off, away: 173, 234, 236. 
old, adj., old: ns. 55; ds. old, 46, 109, 

olde, 40, 45; np. olde, 75; dp. olde, 

47- 
o(n), card, num., 07ie: ns. 61^, o, 61, 

62, 129; ds. one, 84^, as. on, 71. 
on, prep. w. dat., upon, in: 34, 38, 

210. 
ober, ind. pron., other: ns. 18, 64, 99, 

103, 143, 1S7, 191; as. ol?er, 72, 108, 
129; ds. 86. 

0J3er, adj., other: ds. o)?er, 94. 

oj^er, adv., otherwise: 184. 

oper, conj., otherwise; or: 100, 162, 
208. 

out, adj., outside: ds. out, 218. 

ouer, adv., more than: 237. 

ouer, prep. w. dat., 62, 219. 

*owe, wv., trans., owe, be under obli- 
gation: I sg. owe, 183. 



pal, sb., pallium, a costly sort of 

cloth: ds. pal. 7. 
place, sb., place: ds, place, 84, 232. 



114 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



*play, wv., intrans., play: pt. 3 sg. 

pleide, 231. 
poer, sb., poiuer: ns. 193, 197, 252; ds. 

poer, 189; as. poer, 192; np. pouere, 

45, 245; ap. pouere, 38. 
*prech.e, wv., tra.ns., preach: pt. 3 sg. 

prechede, 231, 247, 254. 
prick, sb,, a pointed mstru7nent, a 

pz'n: ds. prick, 195. 
*prik(e), wv., trans. ,przck,p7mctit7'e: 

pp. ipriked, 195. 
prison, sb., prison: ds. prison, 164, 

167. 
priue, adj., private, secret: ds. 

priue, 17; as. priue, 41. 
priuete, sb., matter of privacy: as. 

priuete, 16. 
prute, sb., pride: ns. 198. 
pur, 3.6.]., pure, simple: ds. pur, 203. 
putt, sb., pit: dp. puttes, 47. 
pyne, sb., paiii, torments: ds. pyne, 

216. 

a 

quellare, sb., executioner, torturer: 
ns. 235, 237. 

quelle, wv.. trans., kill, torture: inf. 
144, qu[^]lle, 233. 

*queK©)» sv. , trans., say, speak: pt. 
3 sg. qua)?, 15, 18, 19, 33, 63. 64, 83, 
95, 99, 103, III, 119, 123, 127, 151, 
157, 159, 161, 1S6, 1S7, 1S8, 191, 
193, 193, 199, 207, 225; pr. 3 sg. 
que]?e, 143, 163. 

quic, adj., alive: ns. 244. 

E. 

rede, sb., counsel, advice: ds. 210, 

30; as. rede, 112. 
rede, sv. trans., read: pt. 3 sg. radde, 

60; inf. 59. 
rede, sv., trans., counsel, advise: 

inf. 118, red, 79. 
rede, adj., red: dp. rede, 91. 
repe, wv., trans., reap: inf. 153, 155. 
reuj?e, adj., sad, pitiful: ns. 244. 
riche, adj., rich: ds. riche, 13; ap, 

riche, 7. 
richesse, sb,, riches, opule7ice: ds. 

richesse, 6. 



ri^t, sb., power, authority: as. ri^t, 

203. 
rijt, adj., just, equitable: ds. rigt, 

142. 
rijt, adv., exactly, just: 140, 257. 
robe, sb,, robe: as. robe, 7. 
rome, pr. n., Rome: ds. rome, i, 
rose, sb,, rose: ns, 78: dp. rosen, 71, 

91, 

S 

sacrifice, sb., sacrifice, offering: as. 
sacrifice, 162, 172, 208. 

sauter, sh., psalter: ds. sauter, 11. 

scewe, wv., trans., show: inf. 28. 

"schal, sv., fut. and pot. aux., shall; 
pt. should: I and 3 sg. schal, 41, 42, 
162, 188, 196, 224, 227; 2 sg. schalt, 
38, 42, 114, 116, 189, 190, 216; contr. 
I sg, ichulle, 30, 256; I pi. schulle>, 
125, scholle)5, 155; 2 pi. schoUeJj, 84, 
schuUe, 256; 3 pi. schulle}? 156; pt. 
pot. aux. I sg. scholde. 211, 3 sg. 
scholde, 121, schulde, 249; i pi. 
scholde, 157. 

schort, adj., short, brief: ns. 201; as. 
scorte, 227. 

scourge, sb., scourge: dp., scourgen, 
178. 

screwe, sb., shrew, evil person: ns. 
217, 239; np. screwen, 182. 

*scrynk(e), wv., trans., shrink, con- 
tract: 3 sg. scrynke>, 195. 

Bcryue, sv., trans., shrive, confess: 
inf. 17. 

se5(e), wv., trans., say, speak :^t. 3 sg. 
sede, 50, 51, 60, 73, 87, 89, 103, 107, 
113, 175, 182, 209, 255; 3 pi. seden, 
149, sede, 223; opt. i sg. segge, 212; 
imp. 2 sg. sei, 39; pp. ised, 29, iii. 

*sek(e), sv., trans., seek: pt. i pi. 
soi;te, 122; pp. isoj;t, 119. 

sekenesse, sb,, sickness: ds. seke- 
nesse, 196. 

*se, sv., trans., see: i sg. sene, 210; 

2 sg. seist, 131, 209, suxst, 214, suxt, 
108; 3 sg. sei, interrog. contr., sux- 
tou, 103, 109, 199, suxstou, 192; opt. 3 
sg. seol>, 25; pp.sg. sucj>, 2i5(seeise). 

semblance, sb., outward appearance, 
show: as. semblance, 145, 146, 147. 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



115 



sende, wv., trans., send: i sg. sende, 

39; pt. 3 sg. sende, 50, 248; inf. 228. 
servant, sb., servant: ns. 204, ser- 

gaunt, 205. 
seruice, sb., service: rvs. 251. 
sebe, wv,, trans., seeth, boil: pt. 3 sg. 

se]? 229; inf. 220. 
se>eiide, adj., foiling: ds. se\>ende, 

229. 
seyn(te), sb., saint, used as an epithet 

in connection with a name, see 

Cecile, Marie, Vrban. 
si5;t, sb. sight, vision: as. sijt, 105. 
*sing, sv., trans., sing: pt. 3 sg. song, 

10, 11; 2 pi., songe, 9. 
sire, sb., sir: vs. 143, 290. 
*sit, sv., intrans., sit: 3 pi. sitte}>, 151; 

pt. 3 sg. sat, 231. 
sib, sb., time: ap. si)?e, 235, 
sle, sv., trans., slay, kill: inf. 32; pp. 

slawe, 238. 
slepe, sb., sleep: ds. slepe, 102. 
smul, sb., smell, fragrance: as. 

smul, 90, 97; smulle, 68. 
smul, wv., trans., smell: pt. i sg. 

smulde, 90; inf. 92. 
smyte, sv., trans., smite, strike: pt. 

3 sg. smot, 235, 236; inf. 23, 173, 

234. 237; pp. ismyte, 243. 
so, adv., so, thus: 35, 36, 49. 53, 77, 

81, 90, 932, 97, 100, 119, 122, 125, 126, 

138, 160, 166, 185, 191, 228, 238, 240, 

241, 
sodenliche, adv., suddenly: 94. 
sone, adv., soon: 14,79, 98, 181, 184, 193. 
song, sb., song: as, song, 9. 
sob, adj., true: ns. 99, 213; compar. 

ns. sober, 11 1. 
sobe, St., sooth, truth: ds. sobe, 18, 

147, 148; as. sobe 29'^ sob 212. 
soule, sb., soul: ns. 260; ap. soulen, 

174, 176. 
soulement, adv., 07ily: 123. 
speke, sv., trans., speak; tell: inf. 41, 

87. 
spouse, sb., wife, husband: ns. 115; 

as. spouse, 69. 
*spous(e), wv., trans., espouse, be- 
troth: pp. ispoused, 5. 
stalward, adj., stalwart, strojtg: as. 

stalward, 168; vs. stalwarde, 168. 



stalwardliche, adv., stalwartly, 

courageously: 169. 
stele, sv. trans., steal: inf. 136. 
stille, adj., still, quiet: np. 225. 
stille, adv., quietly; motionless: 44, 

88. 
stilliche, adv., quietly: 3, 10. 
ston, sb. st07ie: ds. stone, 211. 
stonde, sv., intrans., sta?td: i sg. 

stonde, 100; 3 sg. stonde, 69, stont, 

21; pt. 3 sg. stod, 88; inf. 246. 
strengbe> sb., strength, power: ds. 

strengbe, 5. 
strif, sb., strife, struggle: ds. strif, 

124. 
strong, adj., strong: ds. strong, 164; 

dp. stronge, 178. 
stude, sb., place: ns. 239; ds. stude, 

44. 46. 
such., adj., such: ds. such, 233; as. 

such, 188; np. .suche, 158. 
suere, sb., neck: ds. suere, 235. 
suete, Sid.]. , fragrant; dear :ns. suote, 

68, 77; ds. suete. 259; as. suete, 251; 

suote, 90, 97; dp. suote, 71. 
sueteheorte, sb. phr., sweetheart: vs. 

suete heorte, 15,19, sweteheorte, 33. 
sulue, ind. pron., used with reflexive 

force, -self: as. sulue, no. 
suybe, adv., very, such: 55, 56, 197 ; 

swibe, 7, 68. 
*swynk, sv., intrans., labor, work: 

3 pi. swynkeji, 152. 



take, sv., trans., take: pt. 3 sg. tok, 
59, toke, 71; 3 pl- toke, 146; inf. 217. 

*tecli(e), sv., trans., show: pt. 3 pi. 
teiste, 45; opt. 3 pi. teche, 39. 

telle, sv., trans., tell^ recount:'mi. 16, 
36; pp. itold, 159. 

tiraunt, 2id].,tyra?inical, cruel: ns.54. 

to, prep. w. dat., to; tinto; towards; 
used as inf, sign: w. dat., 5, 15. i7* 
18, 37, 40^ 44. 45. 49. 67, 86, 87, 117, 
128, 129, 152, 156, 162, 170, 171, 172, 
174, 176, 192, 2o82, 218, 233, 247, 248, 
256, 260; inf. sign, 4, 50, 64, 87, 126, 
136, 138, 150, 169, 191, 192, 226, 240, 
244, 248, 255, 260^^. w. as. to(wen),i36. 



ii6 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



to dai, adv. phr., today: 114. 
to-gadere, adv., together: iSo. 
*token, wv., trans., betoken, signify: 

3 sg. tokene>, 77, 78. 
tonge, sb., t07tgue, speech: ns. 36, 
toun, sb., town: ds. toun, 179. 
trauail, sb., travail, sufferi7igs: ds. 

trauail, 155. 
tre, sb., tree, wood: ds. tre, 109, 

211. 
trechour, sb., traitor: np. trechours, 

141. 
tresour, sb., jewels, adorjiments: ap. 

tresours, 8, 
trewe, adj., true, faithful: ds. trewe, 

73- 
tristiliclie, adv., trustfully, with 

confidence: 18. 
twenti, card, num., twenty: np. 

twenti, 257. 
two, card, num., two: np. two, 76, 

86, 257; ap. to, 70, twei, 139 
tybors, pr. n. Tyburcius: ns. 82, 

tibors, 87, III, tybours, 119, 127, 

Tibours, 131; vs. tybors, 107, 113. 
tyme, sb., time, season: ds. tyme, 



>at, rel. pron., that: ns. 6, 11, 52, 53, 
60, 62, 64, 77, III, 112, 119, 120, 124, 
126, 129, 145, 165, 170, 185, 192, 197, 
201, 215, 228, 244, >et, no; ds. >at, 
44, 260; as. ]jat, 24, 29^ 63, 72, 125, 
129, 132, 146, 178, 179, 195. 215, 255; 
np. ]?at. 62, 76, 96, 134, 141, 142, 152, 
157, 158, 211, 222; ap. >at, 139, 144. 

>at, dem. pron., that: ns. in, 119, 
129; as. 292, 71, 72, 1292, 17S, 179; 
instr. \>Q . . . \>Q, 230. 

\>dXi conj., to the effect that; so that; 
used after a prep, introd. a noun 
clause: 12, 15, 16, 17, 22, 23, 25, 27, 28, 
29, 31, 32, 36, 39^ 48, 50, 82, 84, 94, 
100, 143, 170, 190, 204, 209, 213, 233* 
234, 244, 246, 249, 251, 258; a, 223-, 

}>e, def. art, the: (52 times); }?e . . . be, 
230, (see bat, dem. pron.), as. ben, 
33, 42, 131, 189. 

bei» adv., though, although: 91, 145, 
147, 148. 



ben, conj., than: 31, 54, 70, 92, 103, 
III, 112, 158, 160. 186, 232. 

*bench.(e), sv., trans., think, intend, 
expect: 2 sg. benstou, 187. 

*benc]i(e), sv., intrans., seem; appear: 
3 sg. bencb 90, 92, 149, 203. benche, 
148. 

bsnne, adv., //^(?«, at that titne: 42,197. 

bar, adv., there; where, an indef. 
grammatical subject: 38, 46, 55^, 
64, 67, 76, 87, 123, 125, 140, 144, 182, 
219, 220, 232, 242, 250, 251. 

ber-inne, adv., therein: 229, 230, 252. 

ber-of, adv., thereof: 97, ber of, 200. 

baron, adv., thereon: 78. 

borto, adv., thereto: 163. 

ber-boru, adv., there-throitgh, there- 
by: 116. 

biag, sb., thiiig ; individual: ns. no, 
213, 223; ds. binge, 62; as. bing, 145; 
np. binges, 86. 

bis, dem. pron., this: 7, 10, 14, 15, 18, 
19. 33. 44, 52, 59, 64, 83, 89, 91, 992, 
103, 107, 1232, 143, 163, 182, 186, 187, 
191, 193, 198, 200, 213, 221, 223^, 225, 
243, 253, 257; ds. bis. 85, 89, 93; as. 
bis, II, 27, 59, 60, 65, 73, 169, 217; 
np bis, 45, 86, 108, 134, 171; ap. bes, 
60, bis, 180. 

bo, adv., then; when: 55, 57, 67, 107, 
131, 172, 179, 181, 217. 221. 

bost, sb. thoughts, ?nind: ds. bogt, 

II, 93- 

boru, prep. w. dat., through: 5, 97, 
115, 166; bour, 224. 

bou, per. ^von., you: ns. (58 times), be, 
24, 185, gs. H, 23. 30*, 51, 80, 112, 
115,155,161,184,187,189,192, 193, 196, 
197, 198, 202, 205, 207, 210, bine, 211, 
bin, 199; ds. be, 16, 17, 23, 26, 106, 
127, 188, 191, 199; as. be, 18, 26. 32, 
392,41, no, 118; np. se, 78, 84, 144, 
149, 156, 168, 170, 225, 256; gp. soure, 
77, 78, 162, 168; dp. 50U, 74; ap. 50U, 
162, 170. 

bre, card, num., three: ns. 257; ds. 
bre, 37; ap. bre, 180, 235, brie, 237. 

bridde, ord. num., third: ds. \>ridde: 

*brow(e), sv., trans., throw, cast 
away: pt. 3 pi. breu, 47. 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



117 



))uder, adv., thither: 50, 135. 

bulke, adj., such, that: ds. >ulke, 128, 

237, 260; as. J?ulke, S3. 
}>us, adv., to this extent: 54. 

U, V (vowel). 

vuel, adj., evil: ns. 239. 

vpe, adv., over, above: 58, 154; vpe, 

252. 
*vnder5et(e), sv., trans., perceive: 

opt. 3 sg. vndergete, 21. 
vnsuere, sb., rt:;^^^^^: as.vnsuere, 188. 
un-wemmed, adj., umnoved, unde- 

filed: ns. 12. 
vrban, pr. n. Urban: ns. 119; Seyn 

Vrban, ns. 51, 58, 63, 66; ds. Seyn 

Vrban, 40, 45, 248, biscop Vrban, 

117, 129. 

U, V (consonant). 

valerian, pr. n.. Valerian: ns. 6, 43, 
52, 57, 60, 95, loi, 103, 151, ualerian, 
81. 159; gs valerianes, 183; ds. val- 
erian, 117, ualerian, 72. 

*val, sv., intrans., fall: pt. 3 sg. vel, 

49, 57. 
vair, adj., fair, beautiful: ns. 223, 

uair, 246; as vair, 153, uair, 56. 
vaste, 2A^.,fast, closely , firmly: 21, 

178. 
*ver(e), wv., intrans., behave: pt. 3 sg. 

verde. 217. 
verisore, adj., fresher: compar. ap. 

verisore, 92. 
verrore, adv., father: compar. ver- 

rore, 230. 
vers, sb., verse: as. vers, 11. 
verst, adv., first, for the first ti7ne: 

102, uerst, 102. 
vestemen, sb., vestment, garments: 

dp. vestemens, 56. 
uol, 2AY.,full: 194. 
vol, 0.6.]., full: ns. 91, 93, as. uol, 219. 
uolliche, 2id.-^., fully : 236. 
vor, prep. w. dat., in; for ; in spite of; 

because of: 24, 124, 189; uor; 15, 22, 

32, 57, 147, 148, 155, 156, 225, 259. 
vor, conj., because, 40, 75, 79, 105, 

106, 114, 133, 147, 154, 194, 215, 239, 

242; uor, 41, 78. 



vorberne, wv., trans., burn: inf. 121, 

122. 
uor-let, ppl. sA.]., forsaken : ds. uor- 

let, 46. 
vorsake, sv., \x2,n%., forsake: inf. 130. 
vorte, adv., until; for to: 59, 144, 

tiorto, 178. 
uor]?, q.6m., forth: 44, 58, 120, 179, 221. 



W 



walm, sb., bubbling water, wave: 

dp. walmes, 231. 
war, adv., where: 65, 85, 88, 174, ware, 

48. 
war, adj., aware, cautious, prudent: 

as. war, 53. 
warde, sb., keeping, charge: ds. 

warde, 19, 165. 
wardeyn, sb., guardian: ns. 20. 
wat, inter, and rel. pron., what: ns. 

108, 137, 168; used elliptically, 182; 

as relative, as. wat, 80. 
water, sb., water: ds. water, 229. 
weie, sb., way, path: ds. weie, 170. 
wel, adv., very; well: 2, 44, 103, 200, 

201, used elliptically, welle, 241. 
weie, sb., weal, happiness: ns. 147. 
welluwe, wv., intrans., /a^^, wither: 

inf. 75. 
wen, adv., when, at the time that: 9, 

135. 153, 156, 1S9. 
wen, conj., since, because: 125, 203, 

205; wan, 116. 
wende, wv., trans., turn; go; con- 
vert: pt. 3 sg. wende, 44, 67, 85, 

247, 3 pi. wende, 134; inf. 156, 190, 

256. 
wenne, adv., whence: 198. 
*wep(e), sv., intrans., pt. 3 pi. wope, 

222; imp. 2 pi. wepe, 225: pr. pp. 

wepynge, 156. 
were, sb., work, contrivaiice: as. 

were, 109. 
*wer(e), wv., trans., wear: pt. 3 sg. 

werede, 7. 
werreour, sb., warrior: ns. 52. 
wejjer, adv., nevertheless, yet, still; 

whether: 99, 112. 
wide, adv., widly: 134. 
wif, sb., wife: ns. 183. 



ii8 



MS. ASHMOLE 43. 



*willj sv., trans., will, desire, de- 
er ee: I sg. wilny, Si; aux., i sg. 
(contr). nele, 32^^, 2 sg. wolt, 27, 33, 
35, 98, 114, 206, worst, 20S; 3 sg. 
wole, 26, 35, So, S3, 106, 170, 220, 
nelle}?, 15S; nele, 126, 215; 3 pi. 
nelle|), 75, 76; pt. 3 sg. (contr.) 
nolde, 22, 23, 112, 228, wolde, 124, 
239; 3 pi. wolde, 135, 137, 143, 
(contr). nolde, 172. 

wille, sb., desire, detennintion: ns. 
255; as. wille, 30, 43. 

wise, sb., wise, inaiDier: ds. wise, 
252. 

wise, wv., trans., show, giiide: inf. 
42. 

wite, adj., white: ns, 1S4, wit, 77; 
as. wite, 65; dp. wite, 56, 91. 

wite, wv., trans., protect, guard, 
save; know, perceive: pt. i sg. 
(contr.) not, 94, opt. 2 sg. nost, 1S9; 
imp. 2 pi. wite>, 73; pt. 3 sg. nuste, 
65, S5, SS; inf. 4, 26, 35, 244. 

wib, prep. w. dat., with: 13, 41, 56, 
73, 85, 86, 87, 121, 132, 142, 178, 195, 
196, 199, 231, 235. 245. 

wi}?t>inne, adv., within: 63. 

wij^-houte, adv., beyo7id: 179. 

wi>houte, prep. w. dat., without: 206, 
wi]?}?outen, 227, 

witte, sb., state of mi7id: ds. witte, 
94. 



wo, sb., trouble, distress, evil: ns. 

241, ds. wo, 126, 240; as. wo, 150. 
wod, adj., 7nad,furiotcs: ns. 217; np. 

wode, 149; compar. woder, ns. 112. 
wolf, sb., wolf: ns, 54. 
womman, sb.. woman: ns. 133, np. 

wimmen, 222. 
*won(e), wv., intrans., live i7i, inJiabit: 

pt, 3 sg. wonede, 249. 
word, sb., word; sayijig: ds. word, 

85; ap. wordes, 60. 
world, sb., world: gs. worldes, 147. 
worh, sb. , worth, value: ds. wor)', 

158. 
*worl'(e), sv,, intrans., become, will be: 

pt. 3 sg. wor]?, 36; aux. worj?, 184, 

193, 197, worjje, 226. 
wreche, sb., wretched: vs. wreche, 

193; np. wreches, 158. 
wreche, adj., wretched: ns. 196; ds. 

wreche, 201. 
wrechede, sb., misery: ns. loS. 
writ, sb., writing: as. writ, 56, 59, 60. 
wucli, interr. pron., wJiicJi: ds. wuch, 

187. 
wule, sb. , while, space of time; ds. 

wule, 126, 220; wole, 122. 
wur>e, aj., worthy: ns. wurhe, 150, 

np. wurbi, 143. 
wynde, sb., wind, air: ds. wynde, 194. 
wilde, adj., wild, violent: ns. 53. 
wynter, sb., winter: ds. wynter, 151. 



MS. COTT. TIB. E. VII. 



a, num. adj., one: 162, 163, 164. 

a, indef. art, a: 23, 60, 284, 420, 452, 
(see ane). 

*abais(e), wv. , trans., dismay: pp. a- 
baist, 343, 

^affray, wv., intrans., cause to fear, 
disturb: pp. affraid, 370. 

*a£B.(e), wv., intrans., trust: pt. 3 pi. 
affied, 300. 

all, sb., everyone, everything: 309, 
417. 

all, adj., the entire quantity or ex- 
tent of : 14, 20, 23, 51, 72, 107, 109, 
163, 164, 182, 185, 189, 288, 321, 345, 
354. 380, 390, 395; al, 294, 378, 403, 
406, 414, 441. 

all, adj., entirely^ altogether; every- 
where; very: 48, 75, 112, 148, 150, 
320, 404, 416. 

allane, adv., ojtly, quite by oneself : 
259, 328; in compo., himself: him- 
allane, 244. 

all-bydene, adv., at once, at the same 
time: 162; albidene, 440. 

aid, adj., old, aged: ns. 155, 166, 176, 
as. aid, 147. 

alls, adv., as: 36, (see als). 

all J^ermost^ adv., in a signal degree, 
surpassingly: 7. 

all]7us, adv. phr., thus, in this man- 
ner: 78, 200; al ]?us, 46, 58. 

almachius, pr. n., Almachius: ns. 347, 
367. 377, 399, 422. 

almighty, adj., ds. ahnighty: 396. 

al8, adv., like, to the extefit or degree 
of, or in which: 30, 54, 96, 108, 116, 
131, 134, 136, 140, 154, 180, 218, 231, 
273, 338, 389, 397, 418, 435, 447; so 
als, 442; likewise: 163; when: loi, 
247; then: 248; with correlative, as 
. . . as: als, . . . als, 6; as . . . so: 
als ... . so, 231. 

amen, interj., expression of affirjna- 
tion a7id belief: 463''^. 



amend, wv., trans., correct, reform: 

inf., no. 
ane, indef. art., an: 63, 87, 147, 41 8, 
and, conj., ajid: 
angel, sb., ajigel, divine me sse7tger: 

ns. angell, 63, 84; gs. angell, 262; 

as. angel, 94, 193; angell, 95, 115, 

265; np. angels, 358; gp. angels, 44; 

dp. angels, 364; ap. angels, 287. 
*answer, wv., trans., reply: pt. 3 sg. 

answerd, 92, 169, 226. 
any, indeter. adj., ds. a7ty: 67. 
are, adv., erewhile,before: ^2>S- [O.E. 

Sr.] 
armur, sb., armor: dp. armurs, 336. 
*array, wv., trans., attire: pp. ar- 

rayd, 35. 
ask, wv., trans., request: 2 sg. askes, 

228; imp. 2 sg. ask, 212; inf. 289. 
asking, sb., request, prayer: djs,. ask- 
ing, 215. 
assay, wv., trans., put to the test: inf. 

83, 105. 
assent, wv., intrans., j[0-/2/^ concurrence 

to comply: inf. 274: pr. pp. assent- 

and, 207. 
at, prep. w. dat., at, to, according to: 

287, 353, 382. 
avails, wv., trans., afford help, profit: 

inf. 130. 
awin, sh., profits, reward: as. awin, 

131- 
ay, adv., ever: 240, 287, 297, 34a, 450. 



balde, adj., bold: ap, balde, 107. 
bale, sb., woe: miserable estate: as. 

bale, 218. 
ban, wv., trans., curse: inf. 88. 
band, sb., bond: dp. bandes, 234. 
bane, sb., bane, destruction: ns. bane, 

322. 
bath, (see both). 
baptime, sb. baptism: as. baptym, 

164. baptime, 296. 



I20 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



*baptis(e), \vv., trans., baptise: pt. 
3sg. baptist, 178; 3 pi. baptist, 327; 
pp. baptist, 102, 283, 330, 394. 

bargan, sb., bargatUy trajtsactwn: 
as. bargan, 88. 

bataile, sb., battle, moral conflict: 
as. bataile, 339, 

baynly, adv., at once: baynly, 334. 

be, sv., intrans., be, exist: 2 sg. es, 
272, 277; 3 sg. es, 2, 47. 64, 65, 74, 
99, III, 161, 162, 217, 218, 250; 3 pi. 
er, 366. pt. 3 sg. was, 11, 12, 19, 21, 
25, 27, 34, 98, 136, 176, 243, 384, 400, 
409, 457; pt. 3 pl- war, 43, 302. 330, 
370, 388, 433 (?); aux. (passive) sg. 
was, II, 15, 17, 24, 31, 35, 39, 54, 57, 
77, 157, 160, 237, 252, 374, 375, 417, 
432, 455; be, 31, 50, 61, 102, 263, 350, 
401; bese, 343; es, 41, 174; pl. war, 
32, 37, 196, 204, 297, 306, 308. 321, 
330, 355, 380, 394; opt. 3 sg. be 84, 
462, war, 59, 141, 154; pt. 3 sg. war, 
301; inf. be, 70, 99, 127, 170, 266, 281, 
311, 340, 404; pp. bene, 322, 418, 

439. 
bed, sb., bed: ds. bed, 53. 
bed, sv., trans, offer: 2 sg. bede, 69; 

inf. d, 428. cf. bid. 

[OE. beodan, Mn. Ger. bieten] 
*beri(e), wv., trans., btiry, i7iter: pt. 

3 pl. beried, 458. 
bete, wv., trans., rejnedy, heal: inf. 

218. 
better, adv., comp, of well: 230. 
betwix, prep. w. dat., between: 81. 
bid, sv., trans., ask pressingly, com- 

mand: 3 sg. biddes, 423; pt. 3 sg. 

bad, 156, 179, 183, 332, 401, 410: 

3 pl. bad, 387; inf. d, 281. [OE. 

bidden] 
bidene, adv. , i7i one body or cojnpany, 

together: 410. 
biding, sb., commands: as. biding. 

346; dp. biding, 8; ap. bidinges, 

182. 
*bifall, sv., intrans., befall, chance, 

occur: pt. 3 sg. bifell, 324, 368, by- 
fell, 304. 
bifore, adv., before: 192, 300, 402. 
*biliu(e), wv., trans., believe: pt. 3 pl. 

biliue, 327. 



bill, sb., a writte7i docimient: ds. bill, 

157; as. bill, 165. 
*bind(e), sv., trans., bind, pledge: pp. 

boun, 8, boune, 297. 
bisschop, sb., bishop: ns. 178; bischop, 

457; ds. bisschop. 106, 121, 280, 283. 

[Lat. episcopus]. 
bitwene, prep. w. dat., between: 147, 

201. 
blis, sb., bliss, the perfect Joy of 

heaven: ds. 238, 342, 358. 
blode, sb., lineage, parentage: ds. 

blode. II. 
bodword, sb., message: as. bodword, 

210. 
body, sb., body, the hnvia7i fra7ne: 

as. body, 49, 68; np. bodis, 355; dp. 

bodys, 202. 
boke, sb., book: as. boke, 149. 
bone, sh., petitio7i: ds. bone, 228. 
born, ppl. adj., born, brought into 

bei7i^: 11, 252. 
bet, conj., but, ic7iless: 33, 55, 96, 303, 

312, 318, 399. 405. 
bot, prep., 07ily: 30, 430. 
both, adj., both: n^. 32, bo[/]h, 291; 

dp. bathe, 200; ap. bath, 90, both, 

224. 
both, conj., both: both . . . and, 21, 

64, 137. 
bow, wv., intrans., re7ider obedie7ice: 

inf. 334. 
bowsom, adj., flexible, obedie7it: ns. 

281. [Mn. Ger. biegsam,] 
bridal, sb., wedding festival: ns. 39. 
bright, adj., bright, shi7iing: ns. 63; 

as. bright, 115; dp. bright, 419. 
bright, adv., brightly: 193. 
brightnes, sb., bright7iess: ds. bright- 

nes, 238. 
brin, wv., intrans., bur7i: inf. 412, pr. 

pp. brinand, 416; pp. brint, 404, 

410. 
bring, sv., trans., bri7ig: pt. 3 sg. 

broght, 195, 326; 3 pl. broght, 423; 

inf. 372; pp. broght, 39, 158, 203, 

306, 374. 402. 
broker, sb., brother: ns. 245, 254, 274; 

gs. brojjer, 218; ds. bro]:'er. 279; as. 

broj'er, 220, 234; np. breper, 291, 

308; brej^er, 322. 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



121 



bus, sv., trans., contracted, imper- 
sonal form 3 sg. bus, 6i. /'/ behoves: 
cf. Chaucer. R. T. 107. baes. [OE. 
bihofian.] 

by, prep. w. dat., by the side of; by, 
denotmg means or agency: 57, 210. 

bycaus, adv., because, for the reason 
that: 21. 

*bycuni, sv., trans., becofne: pt. 3 sg. 
bycome, 284. 

byfall, (see bifall). 

byfor, prep. w. dat., before: 147; by- 
forn, 373. 

byginning, sb., commencement: ds. 
bygining, 98. 

bygyn, sv. , trans., begin, commence: 
inf. 190. 



*call, wv. , trans. , call by name, appeal 

to: pr. pp. call and, 42. 
catell, sb., property, goods: as. catell, 

411. 
certayne, sb., ds. in adv. phr. assur- 
edly: (for) certayne, 263. 
ciscill, pr. n., Cecilia: ns. 292, 323, 

331; ciscil, 391; ciscell, 267; cisill, 

29; cecill, 33, 41; gs. cisill, 187; ds. 

ciscill, 197, 232, 385, 425; cecill; 

loi, 132, 184; as. ciscill, 401; ciscell, 

249. 
cliaiiiber, sb., roo7n: ds. 41, 114, 187. 
charite, sb., the su7n of the Christian 

graces: ds. charite, 293. 
chast, adj., pure, continent; morally 

pure: as. chaste, 129; dp. chast, 

202. 
chastite, sb., chasteness, virginity: 

gs, chastite 128, 208. 
clath.es, sb, , clothes: dp. clathes, 32; 

ap. clathes, 113. 
clene, adj., pure, U7ide filed, chaste: 

ns. 419; ds. clene, 148, 179; as. 

clene, 48, 58, 113; np. clene, 366; 

dp: clene, 202. 
clere, adj., ringing, pure, well de- 
fined: dp. clere, 44. 
cleth, wv., trans., clothe: inf. 112, 

336; pp. cled, 148. 

clething, sb., clothing: ns. 34; ds. 
clething, 112. 

9 



cloth, sb., cloth: ds. cloth, 148. 

conciens, sb., conscience: ds. con- 
ciens, 179. 

confort, wv. trans. , comfort, hearten: 
pt. 3 sg. confort, 331; inf. 185; con- 
furt, 442. 

conuers, sb., convert, proselyte: ns. 
361. 

coron, sb., wreath, chap let: dp. 
corons, 341; ap. corons, 195, 201. 

*coron, wv., trans., crown: pp. 
corond, 340. 

counsail, sb., counsel, advice; a mat- 
ter of confidence or secrecy; reso- 
lution, vow: ds. counsail, 208; as. 
counsaill, 86; cownsaylle, 129; 
cownsail, 60. 

cours, sb., course, career: np. cours, 

337- 
craue, wv., trans., to ask earnestly, 

beg: inf. 118, 211, 230, 290. 
Oriste, pr. n., Christ: ns. 341, gs. 

Cristes, 315, 319, 344, Crist, 28; ds. 

Crist, 42, 393. 
Cristen, adj.. Christian: ns. 222. 
cum, sv., in trans., come, spring from: 

pt. 3 sg. come, 184, 244; I pi. come, 

280; 3 pi. come, 314, 385, 440; inf. 

235; pp. komen, 26, ouer-cumen, 339. 
*cuinand, wv; trans., order, decree: 

pt. 3 sg. cumand, 349, 371, 403. 
cuntre, sb., country, land: ds. cuntre, 

429. 
cursed, ppl. adj. ctcrsed: ns. 347. 
custura, sb., usage, law: ns. 429. 



*dar(e), sv., trans., dare, ve7iture 
boldly: pt. 3 sg. durst, 29, 76. 

day, sb., day, (12 hours); day, (24 
hours); an appoi7ited ti77ie; (with 
night), constantly: ns. 31; ds. day, 
16, 64, 137, 420; dp. dales, 438; ap. 
dales, 446. 

dede, sb. dede: ds. in adv. phrase, in 
dede, 70, i7ideed, in very truth: 

*di(e), wv., intrans., die: pt. 3 pi. 
died, 368; 

dede, sb., death: ds. ded, 304, 306, 
374, dede, 389. 



122 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



*ded(e), wv., trans., kill: pp. dede, 

311. 
dede, ppl. adj., dead: 457; ded, 154; 
dele, sb., part: ds. in adv. phr., e7i- 

tirely, altogether: ilka dele, 332, 

euer-ilkadele, 174. 
*dem(e), wv. ; trans. deej?t, Judge, 

think: pp. demid, 282. 
dere, adj., dear, beloved: ns. dere, 

19, 272, 292; vs. 219. 
descend, wv., intrans., descend: inf. 

146. 
desire, sb., bidding, co7nmand: as. 

desire, 413. 
do, sv., trans., do: 3 sg. dose 66; pt. 

3 pi, did 282, 320; inf. 29, 317, 345; 

pp. done 227, 378. 
dole, sb., grievous pain: ds. dole 

311. [Mn. E. poetic dole.'\ 
down, adv., down: 269. 
drede, sb., dread, terror: ds. drede, 

76, 153, 168. 
drede, wv., trans., dread, fear: inf. 

74. 
durst, (see dare), 
dwell, wv. intrans., dwell: 2 sg. 

dwelles, 168; inf. 135, 453. 

E 

efter, adv., later in time, afterward: 

241, 438. 
efter, prep., in pursuit of, for: 290, 

313, 443- 
eger, adj., eager, excited by ardent 

desire: ds. eger, 405. 
els, adv., else, otherwise: els, 171, 

350. 
end, sb., end, conclusion: ds. ende, 

39, end, 109. 
*end(e), wv., trans., finish: pp. end, 

145. 
ensaumple, sb., illustratio7i: ds. 9. 
entent, sb., desire, will; fixedness 

of purpose: ds. entent, 42, 52, 426; 

as. entent, 444. 
*enter, wv., intrans., enter: pt. 3 sg. 

entred, 247. 
enuy, sb., envy, hatred: as. enuy, 

310. 
er, (see be). 



erber, sb., arbor, garde^t: ds. 418. 

erthli, adj.; earthly, cardial: ds. 170. 

euer, adv., at all times, C07iti7iually: 
12, 15, 162, 462; euer-more, 99. 

euer-ilkadele, adv., every part, every 
bit, altogether: 332. 

euyn, adv., exactly, without devia- 
tio7t; eve7ily, ge7itly, nicely 
poised; undisturbed, i7i even, 
regular life, tra7iquilly: 86, 237, 

453. 

[cog. Lat sequus. OE. efne,] 

F 

faire, adj., co77iely; of light hue, un- 

ble77iished: ns. 25, 419; fayre, 21. 
faith, sb., belief , faith: ns. 163. 
*fall, sv., intrans,, /"<:?//.- pt. 3 sg. fell, 

153, 269; opt. 3 pi. fall, 365. 
fare, sb., affair, circu7nsta7ice: ds. 

fare, 324, 368. 
*far(e), sv., intrans., fare, get on as 

to circumstances: pt. 3 sg. ferd, 123, 

245. 
fast, adv., steadfastly: 298. 
*fed(e), ^v., fed, feasted: pt. 3 pi. fed, 

38. 
fele, adj., 77ia7iy: ap. 38. [Mn. Ger. 

viel.] 
*fel(e), wv., trans., />^/, perceive: pt. 

I sg. felde, 252; 3 sg. feld, 253. 
feld, ^h., field, country as opposed to 

town: ds. feld. 298. 
fell, adj., cruel, bloodthirsty: ns. fell, 

136. 
ferly, sb., 77iiracle, wonder: np. ferlis, 

304. [OE. fser-lac]. 
fers, qA]., fierce: ns. fers, 136. 
file, wv., trans., defile: opt. 2 sg. file, 

68. 
*find(e), sv., trans., fi7id: pt. 3 sg. 

fand, 191. 
fire, sb., fire: ds. fire, 404; as. fire, 

416. 
first, SidiY., first: 383, 405. 
floure, sb., fiower, youthful vigor, 

prime: as. floure, 73; dp. flores, 419. 
folk, ^h., folk, people in ge7ieral: np. 

folk, 163, 359; ap. folk, 38, 370; dp. 

folk, 20, 22. 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



123 



for, prep. vv. dat, for, on account 

of, because of: 70. 153, 408. 
for, conj., because, for the reason 

that, since: 54, 95, 133, 140, 204, 246, 

351. 389.435. 
forsake, sv., trans., forsake, re- 

nounce: -pt. 3 pi. forsoke, 395; inf. 

72 144, 276, 332. 
forto, prep , to: 172, 221, 229. 275. 317, 

342, 346, 451. 
for-whi, conj., for what, for that 

which: 228. 
fot, sb ,foot: ap. fete, 269. 
ful, a.6.y,fjtll, abounding^ in: ns. i. 
ful, adv., very: 19, 26.34. 33. 55. 63, 

88. 14S. 173 284. 325, 33S. 352, 421, 

455. 459; full. 409. 
falfi.ll, wv. , iva.n^., fulfill, carry out, 

bri7ig to consummation: inf. 182, 

346, 413; pp. fulfild, 337. 
furth, adv., forth, forward, out: 

387. 428. 
fra, prep. w. 6.0.1., from: 184, 280; fro, 

203. 
*fraia(8), wv., trans., inquire, ques- 
tion, ask: pt. 3 sg. f rained, 405. 
fre, adj., beloved, favored: ns. 2, 100, 

2og; gs. fre, 273; ds. fre, 10, 232; as. 

fre, 221. 
frende, sb., friend, relative: ns. 272, 

np. frendes, 23, 30, 36, 38. 
fro, (see fra). 

fro time, a.div..fro?n the time: 296. 
fruit, sb., fruit, outcome: as. fruit, 

131 

G 

ga, sv., go: inf. 183, 279; pt. 3 sg. 
gode, 389 (see wende). 

gaste, sb., ghost, spirit: ds. gaste 
119; as. gaste, 456; ap. gastes, 224. 

56, (see pou). 

geder, wv., trans,, gather: inf. 382 

jeme, wv., trans , care for: inf. 
450. 

gentill, adj., gentle, noble: as. gen- 
till, II. 

gere; wv., trans., cause, make: pt. 3 
sg. gert, 354; pt. 3 pi. gert, 415. 

*58rn, wv., yearn for, desire: 1 sg. 
jern, 216. 



get, sv., tvsins,., get, obtain: inf. 189 

gif, sv., trans., give, yield, grant 
impart, commit, administer: i sg 
gif. 449; pt. 3 sg. gaf, 285, 456; opt 
2 sg. gifes. 129; inf. 113, 224, 341 
436; pp. gifen, 445- 

gin, sb., snare, crafty meaiis, arti 
fee: as. gin, 67. 

*gin, sv. intrans., do: (as aux.) gan, 
116, 362, 391. 427. 

j;it, adv., yet, still: 168, 432. yit. 

399- 
god, pr. n., the Supreme Being: ns. 

241, 255, 285. 305, 445; gs. god, 115. 

262, 287, godes, 193, 265, goddes. 94. 

408; ds. god, 52, 65, 85, 97, 126, 421, 

427, 456; as god, 293, 297. 
gold, sb., gold: ds. [^]old. 32. 
gold, adj., golden: dp. gold, 150. 
gong, adj., young: ns. 25; dp. jing, 7. 
gowtli-liede, sb., youth: gs. gowth- 

hede, 73. 
grace, sb., grace, favor: as. grace, 

285; ds. grace, 119. 
grante, wv.. trans., grant, accept, 

concede: pt. 3 sg. granted 181, 318; 

pt. 3 pi., granted, 345; inf. 271. 
grefe, adj., grievous: ap. grefe. 373. 
grete, adj., great, hard: as. grete, 

43. 310, 339; ds. grete, 238, 386, 459, 

460; dp. grete, 434. 
*greu(e), wv., trans., grieve, burden: 

imp. 2 sg. greue, 62, 93. 
grewance, sb., grievance: as. grew- 

ance, 74. 
gude, sb., goods, property: ns. 406, 

as. gude, 382, 390. 
gude, adj., good, real, earnest, seri- 
ous; zuorthy: ns. 21, 74, 250, 361; ds. 

gude, 42, 52, 121, 181, 426; as. gude, 

190; vs. gude 62. 



hale, adj., sound, whole, undaunted: 
ds. hale, 421; np. hale, 433. 

halely, adv., wholly: 122, 320. 

halily, oA-^., holily, piously: 240. 

halines, sb., holiness, adherence to 
Christianity: ds. halines, 246. 

hals, sb., throat, neck: ns. 432. 



124 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



haly, adj., holy; perfect in religious 

character: ns. 12, 284; ds. haly, 

119. 
hame, sb., home: ds. hame, 183. 
hand) sb., hand: ds. hand, 149, 

195 ; as. hand, 155 ; ap. handes, 

125. 
liard, adj. , harsh to the touch; severe: 

ns. 34; dp. hard, 352. 
hardily, adv., boldly: 257. 
harxn, sb., har7n, injury: as. harm, 

317. 

haste, sb., haste: ds. haste 120, 455. 

hastily, adv., quickly: hastly, 375; 
hastili, 402. 

*hast(e), wv., trans., hasten: 3 pi. 
haste, 383. 

*hat(e), sv., trans., tell, advise; i sg. 
hete, 257. 

hathin, sb. heathen, paga7i: ns. 27. 

haue, wv., trans., possess; hold by 
obtaining, acquiring: i sg. haue, 
60; pt. 3 sg. had, 149; pt. 3 pi. had, 
33, 310; inf. haue, 117, 163, 229, 256, 
289, 390. 

he, per. pron., he: ns. he (74 times); 
gs. his, (24 times); ds. him, (19 
times); as. him (12 times), np. pai, 
(30 times); p(a)i, 450; gp. paire, (16 
times); dp. pam, 146, 147, 200, 288, 
289, 292, 302, 305, 310, 313, 317, 325, 
352; ap. pam, 199, 203, 205, 300, 327, 
331, 332, 335, 336, 358, 393. 423. 442, 
450, 451. 

hede, sb., head: as. hede, 424; dp. 
heuides, 199; ap. heuiddes, 354. 

-hede, suffix, ->^^^^.- gs. jowth-hede, 

73- 
hele, sb., health, salvation: ds. hele, 

214. 
help, wv., trans., help, assist: inf. 

220. 
hende, adj., prompt, ready , gracious: 

ap. hende, 92. 
*hent(e), wv., trans., take, catch up: 

pp. hent, 375. 
here, wv., trans., hear: pt. 3 sg. 

herd, 225, 267, 323, 348, 367, 399, 

422; pt. 3 pi. herd, 43; inf. 261; pp. 

herd, 124, 180. 



here, adv., here, in this place: 4, 81, 

95, 174, 250. 
hert, sb., intellectual faculties; 

seat of 7noral affectiotis: ns. 168; 

ds. hert, 13, 55, 421; as. hert, 48; 

ap. hertis, 202. 
*heue, wv., trans., raise, lift: pt. 3 

sg. heuyd, 125. 
heuyn, sb , heaven: gs. heuyn, 85, 

115, 238; ds. 63, 125, 172, 262, 356, 

364. 375- 

hid, sb., skin, flesh: ds. hid, 34. 

hight, sb. high; in compo. adverb- 
ially, above: ds. on hight, 125. 

hir, (see scho). 

hir-self, pron., her: as. hir-self, 412, 

415. 
*hit, wv., trans., strike: pp. hit, 431. 
*honer, wv., trans., reverence, adore, 

worship: pt. 3 pi. honord, 294. 
honore, sb., honor: ns. 462. 
how, adv., by what means; in what 

manner; what: 123, 177, 245, 324, 

358, 368, 369. 370. 
hows, sb., house: ns. 194; ds. hows, 

247, 383; as. hows, 411. 
howsing, sb., collection of houses, 

ho7ne, i7i general: ns. 403. 
husband, sb., husband: ds. husband, 

53. 



I, pron., /.• ns. (30 time's); gs. my, 48, 
49, 64, 68, 173, 219, 220, 231, 272, 
448; mi, 205, 209, 229, 452, 453; ds. 
me, 69, 80, 81, 142, 217, i^74, 445; as. 
me, 66, 116, 251; np. we, 5, 223, 260, 
280; gp. oure, 14, 224, 259, 461; dp. 
us, 81; vs, 81, 250; ap. us, 260, vs. 
my-self, 83, 90. 

if, conj., in case that; 7totwithstand- 
ing that: 56, 59, 79, 87, 94. 96, 102, 
105, 256, 312. 

ilk, adj., sa77ie, very sa77ie: ns. 329, 
ds. ilk, 204, 286, 359. 

ilka, adj., each: ns. 40; as. ilka, 332. 

ilka dele, adv. phr., e7itirely, alto- 
gether: 332; euer-ilkadele, 174. 

ilkane, pron., each 07ie: np. ilkane, 
321, 349; ap. ilkane, 327, 363. 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



125 



in, prep., w. dat., wt'tkzn: 6^, 7, 13, 46, 
149, 157, 160, 228, 262, 286, 298, 303, 
307. 342, 365. 381, 398. 415, 418. 429, 
434, 446, 453, 458; zn conformance 
ivith: 221, 258. 293, 327, 394, 452; 
upon (belief). 18, loi, 300, 396; with: 
294. 336, 426, 456, 460^; on (on fire), 
414; into: 247, 314; at, (time, occa- 
sion), 304, yn, 306. 

in-fere, adv., together: in-fere, 20, 
291. 

it, pron., //.• ns. 59, 123, 133, 214. 227, 
251, 301, 324, 368, 404, (10 times); ds. 
it, 230; yit. 399; as. it, 213, 407. 



Jhesus, pr. n., Jesus Christ: ns. 219, 
338; Jhesus Crist, i; lord Jhesu, 209; 
ds. lord Jhesu, 14; Jhesu Criste, 18, 
loi, 461; as. lord Jhesus, 159; vs. 
Lord Jhesu Criste, 127. 



ken, wv., trans., show, declare , teach: 

inf. 5. 
kepe, wv., trans., preserve; hold 

possession of: imp. 2 pi, kepes, 201 ; 

inf. 56. 
king, sb., king: ns, 347, 377, 390. 
kirk, sb., an edifice for religious 

worship; church; cloister: as. kirk, 

452, 459- 
*kiss, wv., trans., kiss: pt. 3 sg. 

kissed, 248, 249, 269, 
*kit, wv., trans., cut: pp. kit, 432. 
*knaw, sv., trans., know; pt. 3 sg. 

knew, 13, 28. 
kne, sb., knee: dp. knese, 437. 
*knel(e), wv., intrans., kneel: pr. pp. 

kneleand, 191. 
komen, see cum. 
kosyn, sb., relative, kinsman: ns. 

272. 
kyn, sb , kind, race: ds. kyn. 26. 



lamb, sb., lamb: as. lamb, 40. 

land, sb., land, region: ds. land, 307 

lang, adj., long, ns. 301. 



lare, sb., doctrine, precept: ds. lare, 

260; as. lare, 14. 
last, sb., last: incompo. adverbially, 

finally: (at J'e) last, 353. 
lastand, ppl. adj., lasting: ds. last- 

and, 342. 
*lat, wv., intrans., let, permit: opt. 

2 sg. lat, 81. 

law, sb., law: ns. 54, lau, 435; ds. 
law, 28, 221, 319, 328. 

lay, wv., \.r2Si?>., lay, set forth: \vii. 
387. [OE. lecgan.] 

lay, sb., law, creed, religion: gs. 
lay, 138; ds. lay, 267, 315. [OF. 
lei, Lat. lex.] 

*led(e), wv., trans., pass; lead, con- 
duct: pt. 3 pi, led, 240, 358. 

*leni(e), wv., intrans., give lights 
shine: pt. 3 sg. lemid, 194. 

les, adj., less; little, small: ap. les, 
388. 

lesson, sb., lesson, teachings: dp. 
lessons, 138. 

letter, sb., letter, alphabetic char- 
acter: dp. letters, 150. 

leue, wv., trans., leave, desert: pt. 

3 sg. left, 434; inf. 335. 

\&\XQt ^h., permissio7t: ds. leue. 61. 
*li(e), sv., intrans., lie, to rest pros- 
trate: pt. 3 sg. lay, 154. [OE. 

licgan.] 
lif, wv., trans., live: 3 pi. lif, 450; pt. 

3 pi. lifed, 293, 309, 389; inf. 223, 

328, 342; pr, pp. lifand, 438. 
life, sb., life, career: ds. life, 109, 

301; Hue, 446. as. life, 240. 
lifing, sb., manner of lif e: ns. 190. 
*lift, wv., trans., lift: pt, 3 sg. lifted, 

156. 
light, sb., light: ds. light, 152, 194, 

336. 
like, adj., like, similar to: ns. 251, 

366. 
*lik(e), wv.. trans., take pleasure 

in: 3 sg. likes, 229. 
likeing, sb., pleasure, desire: as. 

likeing, 288. 
lily, sb., lily: dp. lilyes, 251. 
lion, sb., lion: as. lion, 136. 
lite, sb., flaw, vice, sin: ds lite, 

353- 



126 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



lord, sb., lord, earthly 7naster; Lord: 

ns. 20';, 219, 229; vs Lord, 48, 144; 

ds, lord, 57. {^Qe J/iestcs.) 
lose, wv., trans., lose, let slip: inf. 73. 
luf, sb., love: ns. 273, ds. luf, 293. 
luf, wv, trans., love: i sg. luf, 66; 

3 sg. lufis, 82, 116; opt. 2 sg. luf 87; 

inf. 259, pp. loued, 127. 
lufing, sb., love: as. lufing, 69. 
iuke, wv., intrans., look: imp. 2 sg. 

luke, 62; inf. 150, 152, 245; loke, 156. 
lym, sb., body, physical appearance: 

ds. lym. 140. 
lynnen, adj., linen: ds. lynnen, 148. 

M 

maiden, sb., maiden, virgin: ds. 

mayden, 10; np. maidens, 439; dp. 

maydens, 7; ap. maidens, 449, 453. 
niak(e), wv., trans., make: pi. 2 sg- 

made, 45, 97, 215, 459, mad, 222; opt. 

3 sg. mak, 48; imp. 2 sg. mak, 452; 

inf. 350, 391; make, 427; pp. made, 

274. 
man, sb., a male adult; a human 

being: ns. 40, 155, 166, 176. 253, 384; 

ds. man, 23, 170; as. 87, 147, 284; 

np. men, 134, 321, 357, 376; gp. 

men, 4; dp. men, 6, 129, 392, 408. 
m.aner, sb , manner, way: ds. maner, 

47. 161. 
mani, adj., many: ns. 359. 
m.ankind, sb., the human race: ds. 

mankind, 2 
*niari(e), wv., trans., cause to be 

married: pt. 3 pi. maried, 23. 
m,ast, adj., 7nost, greatest: ns. 100, 

gs. moste, 126; dp. maste, 384. 
maumettry, sb., idolatry: as maw- 

metri, 333; as. maumetry, 276, 395; 

ds. maumettry, 309. 
inawm.ette, sb., idol: dp. maw- 

mettes, 299. 
Maximius, pr. n., Maximus: ns. 329, 

361, 369; as. Maximius, 372. 
may, aux. sv., intrans., defective, 

7nay, can: 5, 9, 83, 94, 95, 110, 

130. 376; pt. might, 170, 223, 265, 

286, 289, 357, 448; moght, 56, 442. 



mayne, sb., strength, main: ds. 
mayne, 185. 

mayster, sb., master, husband: gs. 
maysters, 388. 

m.ede, sb., meed, reward, recom- 
pense: ds. mede, 236. 

make, adj., meek, tractable: ns. 141, 
as. meke, 139. 

m.ekill, adv., much: 130. 

mele, sh., pay??te?it: ds. mele, 213. 

m.elody, sb., song: as. melody, 

45. 
xuene, wv., intrans., mean, signify: 

inf. 47, 161. 
m^enge, sb., household, retainers: 

ns. 320, 330. [Chaucer, meynee; 

cf. Mn. E. menials.] 
m.ercy, sb., compassion, forbear atice: 

ds. mercy, 2, 100, 209. 
m.eruayle, sb., miracle: dp. mer- 

uayles, 302. 
m.ides, sb., 7niddle, midst: ds. mides, 

415. 
m.igh.t, sb., 7nighty act, power: ds. 

might, 100, 126; as. might, 3, 276; 

ap. mightes, 5. 
m.ikell, adj., ?nuch, great: ds. 

mikell, 91. 
m.ilde, adj., 7nild, gentle: ns. 12, 

22. 
m.in, adj., less: np. 411, dp. min, 

299. 
mis, sb. , 77iisdeed, error; failure: ds. 

mis, 357; as. mis, no. 
m.ode, sb., 77ii7td; 77tood, 7nanner: ds. 

12, 22, 381, 405. 
more, adj., i7iore: ns. 172; ds. more, 

376; np. more, 411; dp. more, 299; 

ap. more, 388. 
m.orn, sb., inor7i, 77iorni7tg: ds. morn, 

371. 
mornig, sb. , 7nour7iing, lame7itation: 

as. mornig, 391. 
m.oste, (see mast). 
mowth, sb., 7nouth, word of 7nouth: 

ds. mowth, 171. 
*multipli(e), wv., trans., 77iultiply, 

increase: 3 sg. multiplise, 133. 
my-self, refl. pron., 7nyself: ns. 83, 

90. 



MS. COTT. TIB, E VII. 



127 



na, see no). 

name, sb., 7iame: ds, name, 394, 452. 

ne, conj., nor: 217, 317. 

nee, sb., tieck: as. nee, 428. 

nere, adv., jiear, close by: ns. 43. 

neuer, adv., never: 16, 252, 253. 

neuyn, wv., trans., set forth, recount: 

inf. 116, 171, 376. 
new, adj., new: ds. new, 112. 
next, adj., next, agamst: ns. 34. 
night, sb., flight; in compo. with 

day, continually: gs. night, 335, ds. 

16, 64, 137, 420. 
no, adj., 710, 7iot a7iy: as. no, 33, 76, 

316; na, 317. 
nobill, adj., 7ioble, illustrious: ds. 

nobiU, 26. 
noght, adv., 7iot: 50, 62, 77, 93, 94, 

141, 144, 152, 266. 343, 351, 432, 441. 
no-man, ind. pron., 710 07ie: ns. 95. 
nomare, adj., no ffiore: ap. nomare, 

436. 
none, adj., 7tot any: as. none, 29, 216. 
none, pron., 7iot 07ie; not any: ns. 430; 

as. none, 142. 
no-thing, sb., nothi7ig: ns. 217; as. 

28, 177. 
now, adv., fiow; at this ti77ie: 61, 80, 

131, 139, 233, 257, 271, 277. 
now])er, pron., neither: ns. 89. 
noyis, sb., sou7id: ap. noyis, 43. 



o, prep., 071, in the process of: 176. 

obout, adv., 071 every side: 416. 

of, prep. w. gen., of, (denoting pos- 
session); w. dat., i7i, from, out of, 
C07icer7ii7ig: w. gen., 28, 251^, 335, 
461; w. dat., I, 2, 10, 22, 25. 33, 44, 
63, 77, ioo2, 115, 117. 119, 132, 142, 
150. 189, 209, 211, 234, 242, 246, 287, 
324, 336. 384. 399 400, 459. 

of, adv.. off: 354. 424. 

of[/]-sithes, adv., oft-tii)ies; fre- 
que7itly: 4. 

Ogains, prep. w. dat., agai7tst; to- 
ward: 138, 152, 299. 

ogayne, adv., agai7i: 186, 264; ogain, 
183. 



omang, adv., 77iean'while, at the sa7ne 

time: 45. 
omang, prep. w. dat., af7W7tg, sur- 

rou7ided by: 302, 362. 
omanges, prep. w. dat., a77iongst : 

250. 
on, prep. w. dat., 071, i7i, 7ip07i, tip to, 

agai7ist: 47, 71, 121, 150, 161, 309, 

333, 371- 
onclene, adj., U7ichaste, 7norally ifn- 

pure: as. onclene, 69. 
opon, prep. w. dat., 071, upo7i: 199, 

244. 437- 
or, conj., or: 69, 302. 
organ, sh., organ, a reed instrufnent: 

dp. organs, 44. 
o])er, pron., other: as. o}>er, 198. 
ojier, adj., other: 6^^. oj^er, 20; as. o)>er, 

29, 87; np. o)»er, 380. 
*ouer-cum, sv., trans., overco7ne,'win: 

pp. ouer-cu7Jien, 339. 
out, adv., out, forth, fro7n: 234, 400. 
outward, a.&v.,exter7tally,as regards 

appeara7icc: 35. 



paines, sb., pai7i, torture: ds. paines, 

352, 434. 
"^dJ^Qy^h., pope, priest: ds. pape, 17, 

443- 
paradis, sb., heaven: ds. paradis, 

203. 
parfitely, q.^v., perfectly, acceptably: 

223. 
*pay, wv., pay, satisfy: pp. payde, 

77. 
pete, ^h.,pity, C07npassi07t:d.s. pete, i. 
place, sb., place: ds. 160, 204, 286. 
pouste, sb., power, do7?ii7tion: as. 

pouste, 3. [Mn. F. pousser.] 
power, sb., authority, ability: as. 

power, 316. 
pouer, a.d.].,poor, 7ieedy: dp. pouer, 

408. 
*pray, wv., intrans., pray, suppli- 
cate: pt. I sg. praied, 447; pr. pp. 

prayand, 15, 421. 
praier, sb., prayer, supplication: as. 

praier, 145; dp. praiers, 191; ap. 

prayers, 427. 



128 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



*prech(e), wv., intrans., to expound 
religious matters: pt. 3 pi prechid, 
298, 315; pr. pp. precheand, 308. 

present, sb., presetice: ds. present, 

314- 

preste, sh., priest: ap. prestes, 326. 

pride, sb., inordinate self-esteem: as. 
pride, 33. 

prince, ^h.^ prince: ns. 307, 316, 329. 

*puruay, wv., trans., purvey, pro- 
vide: pp. puruayd, 36, 205. 

*put, wv., trans., subject: pt. 3 sg. 
352. 

B 

rathe, adv., quickly, soon: 199. 

rebell, adj., rebellious: ns. 137. 

reches, sb., riches: dp. reches, 384, 
ap. reches, 387, 

rede, sb.. counsel, course of action, 
resolutio7i: as. rede, 312. 

rede, wv., trans., read: inf. 167, 171; 
pp. red, 165. 

redy, adv., suitably disposed in mind 
willing: 277. 

reherce, wv., trans.. «^rr^/^, recount: 
inf. 362. 

reuerence, sb., reverence, venera- 
tion: ds. reuerence, 460. 

richely, adv., richly: 35. 

right, adj., right, opposed to left: as. 
right, 155. 

right, adv., just, precisely, accord- 
ing to truth: 108, 241, 282, 360. 

*ris(e), sv., intrans., rise: pt. 3 sg. 
rase, 120. 

rose, sb, , rose, a garden flower: gs. 
rose, 251. 

S 

sacriflse, sb., sacrifice, as. sacrifise, 

350- 
saint, sb., saint: up. saintes, 380. 
Saint Ci8cill, pr. n.. Saint Cecilia: 

ns. 331; saint Ciscill. 323; Saint 

Ciscil, 391; ds. saint Cecill, 10. 

(see Ciscill.) 
sake, sb., sake, cause: ds. sake, 344, 

408. 
sail, aux. sv., intrans., shall; will: 

to express future tense, i sg. sail, 

86; 2 sg. sail, 72; sal(tou), 117; sal, 



212; 3 sg. sail, III, sal, 113; to ex- 
press potentiality, obligation, neces- 
sity: I sg. sail, 91; 2 sg. sal(tou) 279, 
sail, 103; 3 sg. sail, 89, 227; pt. suld, 
31. 311, 401, 404, 410, 430. 436. 

saluyng, sb., savi7ig; salvation: ds. 
saluyng, 143; as. saluyng, 142, salu- 
ing, 189. 

same, adj., same, identical: ds. same, 
458. 

samen, adv., together, in company: 

235- 
saue, wv., trans., save: opt. 2 sg. 

saue, 49; 144; inf. 164; pp. saued, 

263. 
saue, adj., safe, asstired: ns. 255. 
sang, sb., song: ds. sang, 44, 46. 
sare, adv., sore, grievously: 88. 
sauore, ^., odor, fragrance: ns. 250, 

as. sauore, 253, 256. 
*saw, wv., trans., sow: 3 sg. sawes, 

128; pp. sawn, 132. 
sawiowre, n. pr., Savior: ds. saw- 

iowre, 461. 
sawl, sb.. soul: ns. saul, 375; ds. 

sawl, 130, 140; np. sawles, 356; ap. 

sawles, 164, 363. 
say, wv., trans., say: i sg. say, 103; 

2 sg. sais, 80, 82; pt, I sg. said, 435; 

3 sg. said, 46, 58, 78, 93, 126, 166, 
200, 206, 216, 227, 249, 264, 270, 311, 
337, 407, 445, 455; sayde, 78, inf. 
103, 175, 267, 316; pp, said, 61, 237, 

369. 
scath, sb., scathe, injury, retribu- 

tio?i : ds. scath, 89 ; as. schathe, 

76. 
schame, sb,, ignominy: ds. schame, 

91. 
schathe, (see scath). 
schende, wv.. trans., disgrace: pp. 

schent, 50, 355. inf. 90. 
*8chew, wv., trans., make known^ 

7nanifest: 3 sg. schewes, 3. 
*schine, sv., intrans,, shine: pr, pp. 

schineand, 193. 
scho, per. pron., she: ns. (38 times); 

gs. hir, (16 times); ds, hir, (11 times); 

as. hir, (6 times), (For plural, see 

under he), as. hir-self, 412, 415, 
scill, sb., reasoft: ds. scill, 447. 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



129 



se, sv., trans., see; perceive mentally: 

I sg se, 363; pt. 3 sg. saw, 151, 192, 

379; 3 pi. saw, 146; inf. 9, 14, 81, 94, 

95, 134, 261, 265, 286, 357; pp. sene, 

180, 417. 
sede, sb., seed: dp, sede, 132; ap. 

sede, 128. 
seke, sv,, trans., desire, or try to 

obtain; go to; search for: pt. 3 sg. 

soght, 325; inf. 142; pp. soght, 143, 

401. 
sen, conj., inasmuch as; from the 

time when: 143. 252, 255, 277. 
*send, wv, , trans, , se?id: 3 sg. sendes, 

210; pt. 3 sg. sent, 443; pp. sent, 188, 

313- 

seruand, sb., servant; follower: ns. 
65, 88; ds. seruand, 232. 

serue, wv., trans., serve; worship: 
inf. 297, 454. 

seruise, sb., service: ds. seruise, 
398. 

*sese, wv., trans,, cease: pt. 3 sg. 
sesid, 16, sesed, 441. 

*set, wv., intrans., set to; fix upon: 
PI?., set 414, sett, 31. 

sight, sb,, sight, consciousness; ap- 
pearance: ds. sight, 4, 359; as. 
sight, 151. 

sin, sb., moral or physical trans- 
gression of the law of God or the 
church; injuries (objective), the re- 
sult of sinful ideas: ds. sin, 189, 
234; syn, 50, 68; dp. sins, 433, 

sir, sb., a respectful title of address ^ 
sir: vs, sir, 59, 74, 93, 105, 277, 
445; syr, 62, 63, 103. 

*sit, sv., intrans., sit: pt. 3 sg. sat, 

437- 

skin, sb., skin, coinpiexion: ds. skin, 

25- 
sla, wv., trans., slay, put to death: 

inf. 90; pp. slane, 350, 380. 
slaghter man, sb,, executioner: ns. 

425. 
slike, adj., such, of the like kind or 

degree: as. slike. 252, 285. 
smertly, adv., sharply, severely: 

371. 
smite, wv., trans., smite, strike: inf. 

354. 424- 



80, conj,, (so J? at) to the end that, in 

order that; according as: 5, 50, 83, 

no, 285, 442. 
so, adv. , so, thus, in this way; such; 

to such an extent; in such a way ; 

therefore: 36, 188, 263, 315, 355, 420; 

82, 193, 217, 253, 392; 57, 275, 319, 

437, so )>at, to the etid that, in order 

that: 5,50,83,110,285 so . . als, 

233, 282; what thing ... so, 

118, 211. 
sogat, adv., i7i such a inanner, thus: 

267, [Scotch, gait,] 
solace, sb,, relief, alleviation; joy: 

ds. solace, 376; as, solace, 72. 
sone, adv., sooti: 146, 176, 187, 192, 313, 

318, 323. 356, 413- 
speciall, sb., a special companion, a 

Parajnour: ns. 64. 
*speke, sv., intrans., speak: pt. 3 sg. 

spak, 254, 392. 
spans, sb., expense, cost: ds. spens, 

459. 
spows, sb,, spouse, husba?id or wife: 

as, spows, 135, 248, 
stand, sv., trans, and intrans., stand, 

to maintain an upright position; 

to set, to cause to stand: pt. 3 sg. 

stode, 147, 420, 426; inf. 192, 415. 
stede, sh., place: ds. stede, 153, 458. 
stedfast, adj., resolute, constant: ns. 

258. 
steuyn, sb., voice; utterance: ds. 

steuyn, 454; as, steuyn, 261. 
still, adj., motionless, quiet: ns. 154. 
stoutly, adv., boldly: 386. 
strake, sb. , stroke, blow: ds. strake, 

428; ap. strakes, 430, 431, 436, 
strife, sb,, discord, tumult: ds. strife, 

386. 
strike, sv., trans., strike, wield: inf. 

430 
swilk, adj., such: ds. swilk, 70; as. 

swilk, 74. 
sum, pron., a certain one: np. sum, 433. 
sum, adj., sofne, certain: dp. sum, 4. 
sun, sb., son: ds. sun, loi. 
sunder, adv., asunder: 432 
swete, adj., pieasitig to the smell, 

fragrant; gracious, kind: ns. 217; 

as. swete, 253, 256, 270, 



I30 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



take, sv., trans., take, begin; receive, 
accept; carry . convey; inflict: 3 sg. 
tase, 159; pt 3 sg. toke, 135 155, 
197, imp. 2 sg. tak, 106, 131; inf. 71, 
275. 343. 407. tak, 278; pp. tane, 260. 
296, 364. 

takin, sb., token, symbolic gift: ns. 
266; as tane, 197. 

tale, sb.. narrative: as. tale, 124, 422. 

talent, sb., desire: as. talent. 51. 

*tech.(e), sv. , trans., teach: imp. 2 sg. 
teche, 451. 

tell, sv., trans., relate; say ; express; 
bid: I sg. tell, 104; 3 sg. tell, 323, 
367; pt. I sg. talde, 242; pt. 3 sg. 
talde, 122, tald, 444; pt. 3 pi. tald, 30; 
imp. 2 sg. tell, 107, 109; inf. 96, 288, 
301. 303, 448; pp. tald, 51; talde. 108. 

tene, adj., vexed, attgry: ns. 409 

tiiank, wv., trans., thank: inf. 188. 

thiog, sb.. object of thought, mate- 
rial object ; fact: ns>. 157; thingh.170; 
as. thing, 118, 216, 290, 378; ap. 
tiling, 97. 

*think, sv., trans., purpose; intend: 
3 sg. thinks, 381; pt. 3 sg. thoght, 55. 

*thiiik, sv., intrans., seem, appear: 
3 sg. impres. (me) think. 251. [Mn. 
Ger. mich diinkt, OE. me DyneS,] 

thro, num. adj., three: ap. 430, 431, 
436. 438, 446. 

thurgh, prep. w. dat. , through, by 
means of: 119, 232, 233. 

till, prep. w. dat., to: 23,39 106,109 158, 
166 170, 288,317, 352, 428. (see untill) 

time, sb., occasion: ds. time, 306. 

tite, adv., quickly: 312. 

ti)»ande, sb., message, tidings: ap. 
tiSandes, 423, 

tij'ing, sb., event: ds. tij'ing, 348. 

to, prep., to, towards, uftto; for; of: 
w. dat. 53, 104. 108, 122. 125, 126. 
130. 143, 187, 188. 189. 190, 200, 217, 
238, 243. 264, 274, 292. 306, 319, 356, 
360, 373, 375, 382, 383. 389. 417, 421, 
425,427, 448, 449: w. inf. 30, 56, 135, 
139, 171, 245, 278, 297, 301, 316, 318, 
343,345. 372. 442, 450. 

tou, (see ]>ou). 



toun, sb., town: ds. toun. 298. 

traitur, sb., traitor, a person guilt v 
of Perfidy or treachery: ns. 3S9. 

tretice, sb. , tale, a writteti composi- 
tion: ds. tretice, 303. 

trew, adj., true faithful: ns. iii. 

trewiy, adv., faithfully, sincerely: 
18, 278. 

trow, wv , trans., believe; think, sup- 
Pose: I sg. trow, 173; 2 sg. trowes. 
167; pt. 3 sg. trowed, 18; pt. 3 pi. 
trowed, 360. 396; opt. i sg. trow, 
79; 3 sg. trow, 96; pt. 3 pi. trow, 
333; inf. 102, 172, 179. 278. 

trowth, sb.. belief, acceptance of the 
truth: ns. iii, ds. trowth, 258; as. 
trowth, 278. 

turment, sb , torment, torture: ap. 
turmentes, 373 

turn, wv , trans., cha7ige. with 
respect to convictions or conduct: 
pt. 3 sg. turned, 319; pt. 3 pi. 
turned, 360, 393; inf. 267, 275, 3 [2; 
pp. turned, 321. 

twa, num. adj., two: np. two, 30S; dp. 
twa, 81; ap. twa, 195. 

Tyburcius, pr. n., Tyburcius:n.s'2^\, 
295, Tyburcyus, 242; as. Tyburcius, 
220. 



j^ai, (see he). 

]?an, adv., then: 41, 75, 86. 92, 103, 
III, 114, 117, 119. 122, 155. 159, 166, 
178, 183, 254. 261, 267, 283, 347. 

}?an, conj., than: 376. 

J'ar-of, adv., of it: 33. 

J'are, adv., in that place; an indef. 
grammatical subject: where: 158, 
180, 307^ >ar, 309, 424; here, 417. 

}»arfore, adv., therefore: 231, 340, 343, 
381; when . . . ])arfore, 378-Si. 

|>at, rel. pron., who. which: 8, 9, 11, 
24, 43, 47, 61, 80. 82, 97, 98, 104, 116, 
128, 130. 136, 158, 161, 174, 184. 188, 
242, 24.3, 280, 300, 302, 322, 327, 333, 

388. 417,423, 439- 
]?at, dem. pron , that: ns. 361; ds. 152, 
153, 157, 160, 196, 204, 296, 306, 307, 
359, 377, 438; np. >o, 321; dp. >a, 
392, 409, 441. 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



131 



]>a,tt conj., m that, because, in order 
that, to the effect that, so that: 5, 
40, 50, 56, 68, 72, 79, 83, 103, no. 214. 
223. 245, 256. 285, 286, 349, 365, 393, 
401, 404. 407, 430, 448, 453. 

])e, def. art.; the: 14, 39, 104, 115, 119, 
121, 128, 155. 159, 166, 172, 176, 178, 
194, 225, 262, 280, 283, 371, 423, 436, 

456. 457. 459- 
)>edir, adv., thither: 326. 
]?is, dem. pron., this, pi. these: ns. 

329. 455; ds. >is, 47, 446, 447; as. 

>is, 165, 348, 378, 422; >us, 210; np. 

)»ir, 291, 308, 380; ap. y\x, 80, 107, 

175, 201, 225, 270, 362, 446. 
j^is, a.d.y.,for this, thus, so: 145. 
]?ou, per. pron.. yoic, pi. yoii, ye: ns. 

(26 times); ]7ow, 68, 207, 25S; )>e, 230; 

ou, 117; tou, 261; ge, 62. 72; gs. ]7i, 

(13 times); sowre, 59 61, 73; gs. 

J>ine, 131; ds; )>e, 104, 108, 113, 116, 

139. 141, 233, 448, 449; 50W, 60, 71; 

as. >e, 82, 93, 112. 231. 257, 275; 50W, 

62; np. ge, 337, 339. 340; gp. sowre, 

337; dp. 50W, 201, 205, 341; ap. 50W, 

90. 91. 
])us, adv., in this way, accordingly: 

37. 52, 58, 126, 160, 166, 169, 206, 249, 

291, 330, 379; Ms, 145- 

U, V 

uaine, sb., vanity, abuse: dp. uaines, 

433- 
Valirian, pr. n., Valirian: ns. 24, 75, 

150, 159, 165, 169, 175, 181, 215, 239; 

Ualirian, 254, 379; Valiriane, 295; gs. 

Valirian, 406; Valiriane, 383; ds. 

Valirian. 198, 226; Ualirian, 206; 

Valiriane, 243; as. Valirian, 178. 
vengance, sb., vengeance: as. ven- 

gance, 71. 
uerray, adj., real, veritable: 84. 

comp. deg. ns. verrayer, 266. 
uirgin, sb., one of a class, male or 

female, under churchly vows of 

chastity: np. uirgins, 366. 
*vowch, wv., trans., promise, guar- 
antee: 3 sg. vowches, 255. 
vnder, prep., w. dat., below, beneath: 

172. 



unbaptist, ppl. adj., unbaptised, un- 

regenerate: ns. 27. 

unfiled, ppl. adj., unde filed: as. un- 
filed, 49. 

vntill, conj., until, up to the time 
that: vntil, 374. (see until I). 

nntillt prep. w. dat., to, unto: 22, 58, 
60, 121, 236, 267, 280. vntill, 236, 
267, 280. 

unto, prep. w. dat., to, unto: 4, 52, 
65, 78, 85, 129, T41, 184. 197, 198, 208, 
224, 260, 325, 334, 358, 364, 374, 385, 
392. 393. 408, 440, 444, 456. 462; 
vnto, 184, 260, 374, 408, 456, 462. 

up, adv., up: 120, 156, 237. 

Urban, pr. n., Urban: ns. 124; ds 
(pape) Urban, 17, 443; (bisschop) 
Urban, 107, 121. 

W 

*wax, sv., in trans., wax, grow: 3 sg. 

waxes, 133; pt. 2 sg. wex, 75. 
way, sb., way, course: ds. wai, 40; 

way, 176; as. way, 106. 
wele, adv., in full measure, greatly; 

deterniinately: 6, 55, 66, 173, 331, 

450. 
*wed, wv., trans., wed, marry: pp. 

wed, 31, 37, 54. 
"wende, wv., miraxvs., go, proceed: pt. 

3 sg. went, 53, 117, 120, 186, 237, 

356, 425; inf., 40, 271; pp. went, 41. 
weng, sb., wing , pinion: ^"^^ wenges, 

365- 
werk, sb., deed, act: ap. werkes, 335. 
werld, sb., world: ds. werld, 196. 
wha, rel. pron., who: gs. whas, 260, 

ds. wham, 462. 
whare, adv., at which place, where- 

ever: 308, 406, 426; whore, 271. 
what, rel. pron., whatever, that 

which: ns. 118, 157, 170; ds. 281; as. 

211, 213, 290, 304, 305. 
when, rel. conj., at the tiine that, as 

soon as, 37, 39, 51, 57, in, 124, 145, 

151. 165, 268, 314, 323, 329, 348, 355, 

378,399. 422. 431, 455, 457. 
whether, interrog. adv., whether: 84. 
whils, conj., at the time that; as 

long as: 175, 450. 



132 



MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 



■whitte, adj., white: ap. whitte, 113. 
wife, sb., wife: ds. wife, 123, 186, 239, 

385. 

wikked, adj., wicked, cruel: ns. 377. 

will, sb., desire, judgment, inten- 
tion, decree, heart: ns. 59, 227; ds. 
will, 181, 287, 454; as. will, 318, 345, 

351, 448. 
*will, sv., trans., desire, decree: 

2 sg. will, 213; pt, 3 sg. wild, 

338; opt. 2 sg. will, 79; pt. 3 sg. 

walde, 241; aux. of potentiality, pt. 

wald, 142, 207, 219, 312, 351. 
win, sv,, trans., win, redeem: inf. 

233: pp. won, 231. 
wirk, sv., trans., do, make, work, 

perform: intrans., labor: pt. 3 sg. 

wroght, 373; wrogt, 305; inf. 318, 

351, 451; pp. wroght, 196. 
wirschip, sb., worship: de wirschip, 

460. 
*wirscliip, wv., trans., worship, 

adore: pt. 3 pi. wirschipt, 397. 
wise, sb., wise, way, manner; Wise 

One: ds. (on }»is) wise, 37, 134; as. 

wise, 397. 
wiseli, adv., wisely, prudently: \^\. 
wit, sb., mind, reason: ds. wit, 173, 

400. 



*wit(e),sv., trans., know, understand: 
3 sg. wit, 67; pt. 3 pi. wist, 177. 

wit, (see with). 

with-outen, prep. w. dat., without: 
98, 353; with-owten, 89, 357. 

with, prep., w. dat., with; by; in rela- 
tion to: 19, 20, 53, 61, 68, 123, 181, 
202, 238, 279, 264, 311, 376, 386, 404, 
419, 439, 454; wit, 238, 421. 

within, adv., within: 49. 

wode, adj., mad, furious: ns. 400. 

wonder, sb., wonder, miracle: ap. 
wonders, 305. 

*won(e), wv., intrans., live, dwell: 
pt. 3 sg. wond, 307. 

woman, sb., woman: vs. woman, 79; 
dp. wemen, 6. 

word, sb., work, saying, speech: 
np. wordes, 80; dp. wordes, 77. 92; 
ap. wordes, 107, 175, 225, 270, 362. 

worthi, adj., noteworthy, desirable: 
ap. 196. 

worthily, adv., worthily, honorably: 
338. 

wrathe, adj., wrathful, angry: ns. 

75- 
*writ(e), sv., trans., write, inscribe: 

pp. writen, 174; wretyn, 157, 160. 
wroght, wrogt, (see wirk). 



IX. 



GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF SAINTS' LIVES. 

MIDDLE ENGLISH TEXTS AND TEXTS OF THE CECILIA 

LEGEND. 



Benedict, K.,Leben d. Heil. Hierony- 

mus. Leipzig (noticed in Lit. 

Blatt, II. 6. 233). 
Bollandus, Acta Sanctorum. 
Bradshaw, Henry, Saint Werburge. 

E. E. T. S. No. 88, 1887. 
Biilbring, K. D., Angl. XIII. pp. 301- 

309. Das " Trentalle Sancti Gre- 

gorii" in der Edinburgher Hand- 

schrift. 
Cockayne, Oswald, St. Margaret. E. 

E. T. S. No. 13. 18, 1866 (from MS. 

Reg. 17 A. XXVII and MS. Bodl. 

34). 

Cockayne, T. O., and Brock, E., St. 
Juliana. E. E. T. S. No. 51, 1872 
(from MSS. Royal, 17 A. XXVII, 
Bodl. 34, and Ashmole 43). 

Einenkel, Eugen, St. Katharine. E. 
E. T. S. No. 84, 1884 (from MS. 
Royal 17 A. XXVII with its Latin 
original from Cotton. MS. Calig. A. 
VIII). 

Einenkel, E.,Angl. XVII. pp. 1 10-123. 
Das Altene7tglische Cristoforus- 
Fragment. 

Furnivall, F. J., E. E. Poems and 
Lives of Saints. Phil. Soc. Trans. 
1858 (including St. Dunstan, St. 
Swithin, St. Kenelm, St. James, St. 
Christopher, iiooo virgins, St. Ed- 
mund (Conf.), St. Edmund (King), 
St, Katherine, St. Andrew, St. Lucy, 
St. Edward). 

Furnivall, F. J., Political, Religious 
and Love Poems. E. E. T. S. No. 
15. 25, 1866 (including, p. 83) Tren- 
talle Sancti Gregorii from MS. 
Cott, Calig. A. II, and MS. Lamb. 
306). 



Furnivall, F. J., Originals and A7ia- 
logues of some of Chaucer's Can- 
terbury Tales. Publ. of Chaucer 
Society, Pt. II. London, 1875, p. 
189 ff. (containing four versions of 
the Caecilia legend, viz: (i) The 
Latin of Jacobus a Voragine ab. 
1290 A. D. (2) The French of Je- 
han de Vignay, ab. 1300 A. D. (3) 
The Early Eng. of Ashmole MS. 43, 
bef. 1300 A. D. (4) The Later 
English of Caxton, A. D. 1483). 

Gollanz, I., The Exeter Book. E. E. 
T. S. No. 104, 1895 (including Saint 
Guthlac, p. 104, Saint Juliana, p. 

243). 

Hickes, Geo., Thesaurus of Old 
Northern Lajiguages. 1705 (con- 
taining, Pt. II., Wanley Cat. of 
Early Eitg. Cale/tdars, and Life 
of St. Margaret, MS. Bodl. 34). 

Horstmann, C, Barlaam und Josa- 
phat. Sagan, 166, Progr. 1877. 

Horstmann, C, Sainmlung A It eng- 
lischer Legenden. Heilbronn, 1878 
(MS. Vernon containing the saints' 
lives, Paula, Ambrosius, Theodora, 
Bernard, Augustin, Savinia and 
Savina, St. Magdalena; MSS. Laud 
108, and Auchin. Edinb. Adv. Lib., 
Marina; MS. Harl. 2253, Eufrosyne; 
MS. Vernon, Cristyne; MS. Arund. 
168, Dorothe; MS. Harl. 5272, Eras- 
mus; MSS. Harl. 2382 and Bedford, 
Robt. of Sicily). 

Horstmann, Q,., Barbour's Des Schot- 
tischen Nationaldichters Legend- 
e?tsa?nmlung. Bd. I. 1881, Bd. II. 
1882. Heilbronn (MS. Camb. Gg. II. 
6, containing the lives of 50 saints). 



10 



134 



BIBLIOGRAPHY. 



Horstmann, C, Altenglische Le- 
ge?iden. Heilbronn, 1881. (i) MS. 
Harl. 4196 and Cott. Tib. E. VII (30 
legends); (2) S. Malhor aus Barbour's 
Leg. Samml. ; (3) Einzellegenden, (18 
legends from various MSS.). 

Horstmann, C, 5. Edit ha, Szve 
Chro7iicon Vilodunense im Wilt- 
shire Dialect. Heilbronn, 1883 
(MS. Cott. Faustina, B. III). 

Horstmann, C, Osbern Bokenam 
Legenden, Alteng. Biblioth. von 
Eugen Kolbing, Bd. I. Heilbronn, 
1883 (from MS. Arundel, 327, con- 
taining Margareta, Anna, Christina, 
Elizabeth, iiooo Jungfrauen, Fides, 
Agnes, Dorothea, Magdalena, Kath- 
erina, Csecilia, Agatha, Lucia). 

Horstmann, C, Prose Lives of 
Wome?i Sai7its. MS. Stowe 949. 
E. E. T. S. No. 86, 1886 (including 
Helena, Ursula, Keyna, Brigidae, 
Dympna Edburg, Eanswide, Ethel- 
burge, Milburge, Mildrede, Ebba, 
Etheldred, Kinesburge, Ethelburge, 
Hildelitha, Cuthburge, Withburge, 
Inthware, Frideswide, Walburge, 
Wenefride, Modwen, Oswitha, Max- 
entia, Oswen, Elflede, Edith, Wulf- 
hilde, Margaret, Mectilde, Monica, 
Agnes, Gorgonia, Nonna, Julitta, 
Iberia, Macrina). 

Horstmann, C, The Early South- 
E7iglish Legendary or Lives of 
Saints. E. E. T. S. No. 87. 1887 
(containing lives of 57 saints from 
MS. Laud 108, Bodl. Lib.). 

Horstmann, C, St. Katherine of 
Alexandria. E. E. T. S. No. 100, 
1893 (from MS. Arundel, 396, and 
MS. Rawlinson, 118). 

Horstmann, C, Angl. I. pp. 55-102. 
Die Legendeji von Celestin und 
Susa7ina (MS. Laud L. 70. fol. 
118 b and MS Vernon fol. 317). 

Horstmann, C, Angl, I. p. 390. 
Celesti7i. 

Horstmann, C, Angl III. p. 293. 
Prosalege7ide7i (S.Wenefreda, MS. 
Lamb. 306. fol. 188; Marienlegen- 
den, MS. Lamb. 432, fol. 95; S. 



Dorothea, MS. Lamb. 432, fol. 90; 
S. Hieronymus, MS. Lamb. 432, 
fol. I). 

Horstmann, C, Angl. IV. p. 116. 
Prosalege7tden {S. A7ttonius. MS. 
Reg. 17. C. XVII. fol. 124b). 

Horstmann, C, Angl. VIII. p. 102. 
Pros ale ge7tde7t des MS. Douce 114 
(S. Ehzabeth of Spalbeck, S.Cristyne 
J>e Meruelous, S. Marye of Oegines, 
S. Kateryn of Senis). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LII. 
p. 33. St. Ber7ihard (from MS. 
Digby 86). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LIII. 
p. 17. Nachtrdge zu den Legend- 
en. St. Bre?tda7t (from MS. Ash. 
43. f. 41b). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LVI. 
p. 391. Nachtrdge zu den Le- 
gende7i. Zwei Alexiuslieder (from 
MS. Vernon, fol. 43, MS. Trin Col. 
Oxf. 57. MS. Laud, L. 70. fol. 115). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LVI. 
p. 223. Nachtrdge zu deji Legend- 
en, Alte7ig. Marie7i legetiden (from 
MS. Vernon). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LIX. 
pp. 71-107. Nachtrdge zu de7i Le- 
ge7iden, Alexiuslieder (from MS. 
Laud 622, MS. Cot. Tib. A. 26, and 
Caxton MS. in Brit. Mus.). 

Horstmann, C , Her. Arch. LXH. 
PP- 397-431' Nachtrdge zu de7i Le- 
ge7iden (Alexius, (Barbour), MS. 
Camb. Gg. II. 6, St. Paul. MS. 
Digby. 86 fol. 132 (1290). Susanna, 
MS. Cot. Cal. A. II. fol. i (1430), 
Erasmus. MS. Cbr. Dd. I. i. fol 295 
(1370), Robt. of Sicily. MS. Cbr. Ji 
IV. 174; Cbr. Caj. Col. 174; Cbr. Ff. 
H. 38). 

Horstmann, C. , Her. Arch. LXVIII. 
p. 52, Nachtrdge zu den Legend- 
en. Magdale7ia (from MS. Trin. 
Coll. Cmb. R. 3. 25. f. 127 b. and 
MS. Lamb. 223). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LXIX. 
pp. 207-224. Nachtrdge zu de7t 
Lege7ide7t. Eva7igeliu77i Nicode77ii 
(MS. Sion. fol. 13-39). 



BIBLIOGRAPHY. 



135 



Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LXXIV. 
pp. 327-365. Nachtra^s^e zu dett 
Legende7t (Susanna, MS. Chelten- 
ham 8252, Adam, (prose), MS. Bodl. 

596). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LXXVI. 
pp. 33-112, 265-314, 353-392. Nach- 
trdge zti den Legenden (Lyf of 
Saint Katherine of Senis. Caxton, 
1493). Aft/tang. (The revelations 
of Saynt Elysabeth). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LXXIX. 
pp. 41 1-47 1. Nachtrdge zu den Le- 
gendeti (containing St. Margaret, 
MS. Bod. 779). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LXXX. 
pp. 1 14-136. Nachtriige zu den Le- 
genden, Kalender hi Versen, von 
dan [ohn Lydgaie (MS. Douce 
322, f. 2, and MS. Rawlinson 
408). 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. LXXXII. 
p. 369. JiXngere Zusatzleg. zur 
Sudeng. Leg. Sainml. (from MS. 
Bodl. 779. Sts. Oswin, Lion, Marius, 
Stillu(e)rin, Paulin, Ciluestir, Rem- 
igi, Anicet, Gay, Sother, Emerinci- 
ane, Virg., Damas, Innocent, Felix, 
Cimplice and Faustine, Abdon and 
Cemen, lerman, martyrs). 

Horstmann, C, Engl. Stud. I. p. 
293. Die Vision, des Heiligen 
Paulus (MS, Vernon fol. 229); 
Eufrosyne (MS. Vernon, fol. 

103). 
Horstmann, C, Engl. Stud. HI. 
p. 409. Tomas Beket, Epische Le- 
gende von Lattrentius Wade, 
(1497) nack der Einzigen Hs. im 
Corp. Chr. Coll. Canidr. 

Horstmann, C, Engl. Stud. VHI. p. 
275- (3) K pope Trent al (MS. Ver- 
non, fol. 230 and 303). 

Horstmann and Furnivall, Minor 
Poems of the Vernon MS., E. E. T. 
S. No. 98. 1892 (containing, (xxxiv), 
\>e Pope Trental, with version from 
MS. Cott. Cal. A II. fol. 86). 

KOlbing-, E., Engl. Stud. I. p. 215. 
(i) Zu Chaucer's CcEcilie?ilegende. 
II 



(2) Die Zwei Englischen CcBcilien- 
leben vor Chaucer (reprinting cod. 
Harl. 4196, fol. 191a ff. (3) Chaucer 
and Caxton). 
Kolbing", E.,Engl. Stud. I. pp. 16, 186. 
and II. p. 281. Die Jiln^ere Eng- 
lische Fassung der Theophilus- 
sage init Einer Einltg. ztcm 
Ersten Male Herausgegeben. 

Kopke, Passionals. St. Cecilia, pp. 
629-642. 

Kaufman, A., Er I anger Beitrage 
zur Eng. Phil. Leipzig, 1889. St. 
Gregory (in two versions, from 
MSS. Vernon 230, Vernon 303, 
Cott. Caligula A. II. 15, Lambeth 
306, and MSS. Advocates Lib. 
Edin., Cambr. Univ. Lib. Kk. I. 6). 

Knust, H., Geschichte der Legejiden 
der H. Katherina von Alexandria, 
undderH. Maria Aegyptiaca tiebst 
Unedierte?t Tex ten. Halle, 1889. 

Krahl, Ernest, St. Margaret, Berlin, 
diss. 1889 (in four versions). 

Massmann, Sand. Alexius Leben. 
Leipzig, diss. 1843. 

Metcalfe, W. M., Legends of the 
Saints. Sc. Text Soc. 35-37, 1896 
(MS. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Gg. II. 
6, in three volumes, with notes). 

Miller, Thomas, Bede's Ecclesiastical 
History. E. E. T. S. No. 95, 96, 
(containing The Life and Miracles 
of Saint Cudberct, Bishop of Lind- 
isfarne). 

Morris, R., OE. Hoinilies. E. E. T. S. 
No. 53. 1873 (from MS. B. 14.52. 
Trin. Col. Cmb., including St. John 
the Baptist (2), Mary Magdalene, 
St. James, St. Laurence, Assumpt. 
of St. Mary, St. Andrew). 

Morris, R., B tickling Hojnilies. E. 
E. T. S. No. 58, 63, 73. 1880 (includ- 
ing, St. Mary, annunciation of; 
Virgin Mary, assumpt. of; John the 
Baptist, birth of; The Story of 
Peter and Paul, St.Michael's Church, 
Festival of St. Martin; St. An- 
drew). 



136 



BIBLIOGRAPHY. 



Morris, R., Specimens of Early Eng- 
lish. Pt. I. p. 96 (from Life of St. 
Juliana, MSS. Royal 17 A. 27 and 
Bodl. 34). 

Morton, James, St. Katheri7ie of 
Alexandria (for Abbotsford Club, 
London, 1841, from MS. Bibl. Cott. 
Titus D. XVIII). 

Neuhaus, Carl, Adgar's Marien- 
Lege7iden. Heilbronn, 1886. 

Perry, Geo. G., Religious Pieces in 
Prose and Verse. E. E. T. S. No. 
26, 1867-1889 (containing, IX. p. 88, 
St. John the Evangelist, from the 
Robt. Thornton MS. (1440) in Lin- 
coln Cathedral). 

Pfeiffer, F., Deutsche Mystiker des 
i4ten Jhrs. (with prose version by- 
Hermann von Fritzlar. Leipzig, 
1845, containing lives of about sev- 
enty saints, including St. Cecilia). 

Schipper, J., Alexius, Englische 
Legenden aus dein 14 u. 15 Jhr. 
Erstes Heft. Strassburg, 1877. 

Schonbach, Ant, Zeitschr. fur 
Deutsches Alterthum.XVI. p. 165. 
Saint Cecilia. 

Schultz. Fritz, Gregorlegende. MS. 
Auchin. Konigsburg, 1876. 

Schwarz, M., Engl. Stud. VIII. 
Kleine publication aus der Auch. 
Hs. LIV. Die Assumptio Mar ice in 
der Schweifreimstrofe. 



Spencer, F., Mod. Lang. Notes, (5) 
1890. pp. 141 -1 50. The Lege7td of 
St. Margaret (from Camb. text 
p. 213-221 and York MS. XVI. k. 

13). 
Small, J., English Metrical Ho7ni- 

lies {i2)2,o). Edinburgh, 1862. 
Surius, F. L., De Vitis Sanctorum, 

ab Aloysio Lipomano, episcopo 

Veronse a F. L. Surio emendatis et 

auctis Venetis, 1581 {CcEcilia,^. 161). 
The Surtees Society, LXXXVII. 

1889. Metrical Life of St. Cuthbert 

(including versions from MS. Laud 

108, and MS. Bodl. 779). 
Voragine, Jacobus a, ed. Grasse, 

Th., Legenda Aurea. Dresden et 

Leipzig, 1846. 2nd ed. Grasse, 

1850. 
deWorde, Wynkyn, abridged by Pyn- 

son, 15 16. 
WrigM, F., Percy Society, 1844. St. 

Brafidan, a Medieval Legend of 

the Sea. 
"Wright, Th., Specimens of Lyric 

Poetry, p. 10 1. St. Bernhard 

(from MS. Harl. 2253. in Vol. 4 of 

the Percy Society). 
Zupitza, J. Angl. I. pp. 392-410. 

Zwei Mittelenglische Legenden- 

haiidschriften (Corp. Chr. Col. 

Camb. 145, and Bodl. Oxf. Tanner. 

17). 



II. CRITICISM AND REVIEWS OF MIDDLE ENGLISH 

EDITIONS, 



Blau, Max Freidrich, zur Alexius- 
legende. Leipzig, 1888. Review of 
same, G. P., Romania, XVIII. p. 
299. 

Brandes, H., Engl. Stud. VII. p. 
34. Ueber die Quelle der Mittelen- 
glische Jt Versionen der Paulus- 
vision. 

Brandl, A., Ztschr. f. d. Osterr. 
Gym. XXXI. pp. 152, 392. Altengl. 
Leg. Sanwil., C. Horstmann, Heil- 
brojin, 1878. 



Brandl, A., Ztschr. f. d. Osterr. 
Gym. XXXIII. pp. 684-92. Altengl. 
Legenden, ed. Horstmann. 1881. 

Brandl, A., Ztschr. f. d. Osterr. 
Gym. XXXVII. p. 445 St. Edit ha, 
MS. Cott. Faust. B III. ed. Horst- 
mann. 1883. 

Brandl, A., Lit. Blatt, 1881. (3) p. 
398. Altengl. Legendefi, Barbour's 
Leg. Samml., ed. Horstmann. 

Brandl. A., Lit. Blatt, 1884. (3) 
p. loi. Barbour's Leg. Sa??i7nl., II. 



BIBLIOGRAPHY. 



137 



Osber7i Bokenavi's Legendeii, ed. 
Horst))iann. 

Breul, Karl, Deutsche Lit. Ztng. 
i8gi. St. Gregory in Two Ver- 
sions^ Katifinanii. Beitr. zur Eng. 
Phil. Leipzig, 1889. 

Buss, P., Angl. IX. p. 493. Sind Die 
von Horstfna7i7i Heransgegebenen 
Schottische?i Lege?iden Ein Werk 
Barbere's. 

Einenkel. E., Uber die Verfasser Ein- 
iger Netiatigels. Schriften. Leip- 
zig, 1 88 1. 

Einenkel. E., Angl. V. pp. 91-123. JJber 
den Verfasser der Neuangelsaechs- 
ischen Legende von Katharitia. (Pt. 
in. of Uber die Verfasser Einiger 
Neuangels. Schriften, Leipzig, 
1881.) 

Fischer, R., Angl. XI. pp.i75-2i9.Z//r 
Sprache ti7id A utorschaft der Mit- 
telefiglishe Legenden St. Edit ha 
und St. Etheldreda. 

Forster, E., Angl. VIII. p.175. Life of 
Saint Katheri7ie, ed. Ei7ie7ikel, E. 
E. T. S. 

Gierth. F., Engl. Stud. VII. p. i. 
Ueber die A I teste Mittelenglische 
Versio7i der Assn77iptio Marien. 

Gruber, H., Angl. XVIII. Beitrdge 
zu de77i Mittelenglische7t Dialog e 
''/pot is.'' 

Hall, Joseph, Engl. Stud. VIII. p. 
174. Note 071 Sai7it Katheri7ie, 
ed. Eine7ikel. E. E. T. S. No. So. 

Hart, J. M., Mod. Lang. Notes, 1889, 
(4) p. 502. The Legend of St. Mar. 
garet. 

Heuser, W., Angl. XII. p. 578. Zu 
Fischer; Sfrache und A utorschaft 
der Mittele7tgl. Legenden St. Edi- 
tha und St. Etheldreda. 

Holthausen, P., Angl, XIV. pp. 310- 
12. Lege7ide vo77i Papst Celesti7i,St. 
lVe7iefreda, St. Hieronynius; ed. 
Horst77iann. Paderborn, 1875. 

Holthausen, P., Angl. XV. p. 504. 
Ma r garet en legende. 

Holthausen, P., Engl. Stud. XIV. 
p. 104, Angl. III. p. 319. Marie7ile- 
ge7zden, 'MS. La77tb., ed.Horst77ia7in. 



Holthausen, P., Her. Arch. 
LXXXVII. pp. 60-64. Antonius- 
Lege7idc V071 Horst7nan7t. Angl. 
IV. p. 116. 

Holthausen, P., Lit. Blatt, 1891. (5) 
pp. 15S-9. St. Margaret, ed. KrahL 
1S89. 

Hoofo. A., Engl. Stud. VIII. p. 
209. Lautu7itersuchH7ig zic Osber7t 
Boke7ia7)i s Lege7ide7i. 

Horstmann, C, Her. Arch. XLIX. p. 
395. Die Lege7iden des MS. Laud 
108. 

Horstmann, C, Introductions to Le- 
gend Collections, (i) Lebe7i fesu 
u. a. 1873. (2) Alte7ig. Leg. 1875. (3) 
Leg. Sa77i77il. 1878. (4) S-E. Leg. 
1887. 

Keidel, Geo.C, Mod. Lang. Notes, (8) 
pp. 296-300. The St. Alexis Le- 

ge7ld. 

Koeppel, E., Angl. XIV. pp. 227-233. 
Chauceriana. {\v)Die E7itstehu7igs- 
zeit 'Lyf of des sey7tt Cecyle.' 

Kolbing, E., Engl. Stud. II. Alex- 
ius. Herausg. vo7t J. Schipper. 
Strassburg, 1877. 

Kolbing, E., Engl. Stud. III. p. loi. 
Zu Gregoritcs, ed. Horstman7i. 

Kolbing, E., Engl. Stud. III. p. 125. 
Sa7)wilung Alt eng I. Lege7ide7i 
Herausg. von Horst7ua7i7t. Heil- 
bronn, 1878. 

Kolbing, E., Engl. Stud. III. p. 190. 
Barlaa77i U7id Josaphat. Herausg. 
von Horst77ia7i7i. Sagan, 1877. 
Progr. 166. 

Kolbing, E., Engl. Stud. VII. p. 142. 
Osber7i Boke7ia77i's Legenden. Her- 
ausg. V071 HorstTnann. Heilbronn, 
1883. 

Kolbing, E., Engl. Stud. XIX, p. 
121. The Life of Sain t Cuthbert in 
the Pub. of Surtees Soc. Vol. 87, 
1891. 

Kolbing, E., Germania, XXI. pp. 437- 
442. Zur Mittele7tglische7t Lege7i- 
de7i Litter ateur{A\ien^. Leg., Greg- 
orius auf dem Steine, Her. Arch. 
LV. Horstmann; Gregor Legende 
aus MS. Auchin., Schultz, 1876). 



138 



BIBLIOGRAPHY. 



Kostermann, Karl, Sprache, Poetik, 
und Stil der Altenenglische7t Gre- 
gorius Legende des Auch. MS. 
Miinster, 1882. 

Kriiger, A., Sprache mid Dialekt der 
Mittelenglischen Ho7mlien in der 
HS. B.14. 52. Trin. Coll. Camb. Lon- 
don. Reviewed. Athen. 3013 p. no. 

Ludorflf, F., Angl. VII. p. 60. William 
Forresfs Theophiluslegende. 

Merkes, W., Angl. V. pp. 86-88. Uber 
die Verfasser Einiger Neuangel- 
sachsischer Schriften, V07i Dr. 
Ettgen Einenkel. Leipzig, 1881. 

Migne, J. H., Patrologia Latina. 
Paris, 1845 (containing Latin Mar- 
tyrologies and Hymns). 

Morsbach, L., Angl, VII. p. 31. S. 
Editha Chronicon Vilodunense im 
Wiltshire Dialekt. C. Horstmann. 

O'Donoghue, D., Bre?ida7iia7ia. St. 
Brendan the Voyageur in Story 
and Lege 7id. Dublin, 1893. 

Schirmer, Gustav, zur Bre7ida7ius 
Lege7ide. Leipzig, 1888, Reviewed 
in Romania, 1889, p. 203. 

Schleich, G., Deutsche Lit. Ztng. 
1885. (7) p. 226. Life of St. Kath- 
erine. E. Einenkel. London, 1884. 

Schleich., G., Deutsche Lit. Ztng. 
1883. (33) p. 1162. Osberfi BokenaTn's 
Lege7ide7i, ed. Horst77ia7i7t. 

Schneegans, Heinrich, Mod. Lang. 
Notes. 1888. (3) pp. 307-327, 495-500. 
A lexiuslegende. 

Schonbach, A., Deutsche Lit. Ztng. 
1891. (34) 1237-8. Geschichte der Le- 
gende n der H. Katherina U7id 
der H. Maria. H. Knust. Halle, 
1889. 

Schroer, A., Ztschr. f. d. Osterr. 
Gym. 1885. p. i2i.Bardour's Sa7n7nl. 
1 88 1, 1882, Osbern Bokena7n's Le- 
genden, 1883. ed. C. Horstmann. 

Spencer, F., Mod. Lang. Notes, 1889. 

(4) pp. 393-402. The Legend of St. 
Margaret. 

Spencer, F., Mod. Lang. Notes, 1890. 

(5) p. 121. The Margaret Le- 
gend. 



Stiehler, E., Angl. VII. p. 405. Alt- 
E7iglische Lege7ide7i der Stowe- 
Handschrift. 

Stratmann, F. H., Deutsche Lit. 
Ztng. 1882. p, 99. Ueber die Verfas- 
ser Einiger Neuangels. Schriften. 
E. Einenkel. Leipzig, 1881. 

Stratmann, F. H., Engl. Stud. II. 
pp. 9-14, Zu Marharete. 

Stratmann, F. H., Engl. Stud. IV. 
p. 93. Verbesserungen zu Mittel- 
Englishen Schriftsstellern (includ- 
ing Sts. Marherete, Juliana, Early 
Eng. Poems and Lives of Saints). 

Trautmann, M., Angl. V. pp. 21-25. 
Altengl. Legenden, Neue Folge, 
Herausg. von Horst77iann. Heil- 
bronn, 1881. 

Varnhagen, H., Angl. III. p. 59. Zu 
Mittel'Englischen Gedichten: (iv) 
Zu den Spruchen des Heil. Bern- 
hard, (vii) Noch77ials zu den 
Spruche7i Bernhard's. 

Varnhagen, H., Angl. XIII. p. 104. 
Die Quelle des Tre7italle Sancti 
Greg or a. 

Varnhagen, H., Deutsche Lit. Ztng. 
1884. (17) p. 616. S. Editha. MS. 
Cott. ed. Horst?7ian7i. 

Wissmann, Th., Lit. Blatt, 1881. 
(12) pp. 435-7. Ueber die Ve7fasser 
Einiger Neuangelsdchs. Schriften. 
E. Ei7ienkel. 

Wiilker, R., Angl. XI. p. 543. The 
Life of Sai7it Werburge of Chester, 
by He7iry Brads haw. ed. C. Horst- 
7)ia7in. E. E. T. S. No. 88. 

'W(uIker), R., Lit. centr. blatt, 1882. 
p. 1077. Barbour's Sa77i77il. ed. 
Horst7nann. 

Zupitza, J., Her. Arch. LXXXII. pp. 
465-467. Marienlegetide vo7i Horst' 
77ia7in's Alte7tg. Legenden. 

Zupitza, J., Her. Arch. LXXXVI. 
p. 405. La77ie7itatio S. Bernardi, 
de Co77ipassione Maria. Engl. 
Stud. VIII. p. 93. von G. Kribel. 

Zupitza, J., Deutsche Lit. Ztng. 
1883.(18) p (y^o. Barbour's Legenden 
Sa77i77il. II. ed. Horst77iann. 



BIBLIOGRAPHY. 



139 



III. OLD ENGLISH VERSIONS AND CRITICISM. 



Assmann, Bruno, in Grein's Biblio- 

THEK DER ANGELSACHS. PrOSA. Ah- 

gelsachische Homilien unci Heilige?i- 
leben. Kassel, 1889 (including (xv) 
Passio Beatae Margaretae Virginis 
et Martyris, (xvi) Legende von 
der Heiligen Veronica, (xviii) 
Drei Leben aus De Vitis Patrum, 
(xix) Incipit Passio Beatae Mar- 
garetae). 

Baskervill, W. M,, Andreas, a Le- 
gend of St. Andrew (ed.with critical 
notes and a glossary). Boston, 1885. 

Boddeker, K., Altengl. Dictungen. 
p. 254. Marina; eine Legende. 

Bright, Jas.W. .Anglo-Saxon Reader. 
p. 86. yElfrzc's Homily on St. 
Gregory the Great (from MS. Gg. 
3. 28. Camb. Univ. Lib. with 
varient readings); p. 113. Legend of 
St. Andrew (MS. Corp. Chr. Col. 
Camb.). 

Cockayne, Oswald, The Shrine. 
London, 1864 (including (ii) Life of 
St. Neot. MS. Cott. Vesp. D. XIV. 
fol. 142. b. (viii) King Alfred's 
Book of Martyrs). Index to the 
same. p. 157. 

Cook, A. S., Mod. Lang. Notes, (2) 
1887. pp. 117-118. A List of the 
Strong Verbs in Part II. of 
^Ifric's Saints. 

Forster, M., Uber die Quellen von 
^Ifric's HomilicE Catholiccs I. Le- 
gend en. Berlin. 

Glode, O., Angl. XL pp.146-1s9.Cyne- 
wul/'s fuliana und Ihre Quelle. 

Holthaus, E., Angl. VI. p. 104. ^l- 
fric's Lives of Saints, ed. Skeat. E. 
E. T. S. 



Kluge, F., Engl. Stud. IX. p. 217. 

Andreas, ed. Baskervill. Boston, 

1885. 
Kuhn. Paul Theodore, Die Syntax 

des Verb urns in ^Ifric's Heiligen- 

leben. Leipzig, 1889. 
Lefevre, P., Angl. VI. p. 181. Das 

Altenglische Gedicht vom Heiligen 

G tit Mac. 
Morris, R., and Skeat, W. W., Speci- 
mens of Early English. Pt. II. p. 

19. From the Life of St. Dunstan. 

MS. Harl. 2277, leaf 51. 
Napier, A., Angl. X. p. 131. Ein Alt- 

Engl. Leben des HI. Chad. 
Napier, A., Mod. Lang. Notes, 

1887. pp. 378-9. A Fragment of the 

Life of St. Basil. 
Ott, J. H., jElfric, Uber die Quellen 

der Heilige?ilebeji. I. Halle, 1892. 
Pearce, J W., Mod. Lang. Notes, 1887. 

(3) p. 186. Concerfiing "Juliana.'' 
Skeat, W. W., yElfric's Metrical 

Lives of Saints, in four parts, E. 

E. T. S. Nos. 76, 82, 94, (1881, 1885, 

i8go). Pt. IV. in press. 
Stratmann, F. H., Engl. Stud. IV. 

p. 94. Juliana. T extej?tendationen. 
Sweet, Henry, Anglo-Saxon Reader 

(containing Life of Oswald). 
Thorpe, Benj., Codex Exoniensis, p. 

242. Legend of St. Juliana; p. 107. 

St. Guthlac. 
Wells, Benj. W., Mod. Lang. Notes, 

(3) 1888. pp. 178-185, 256-262. Strong 

Verbs in ^Ifric's Saints, I. 
Zupitza, J., Ztschr. Deutsches 

Alterth. XVII. pp. 269-96. Bemer- 

kungen zu ALlfric's Lives of 

Saints. 1. ed. Skeat. 



ERRATA. 



p. 23, n. 3, for * Origin ' read ' Origen.' 

P. 27, 1. 27, for 'layed' read 'laid.' 

P. 35, 1. 17, for 'Ashmolian' read 'Ashmolean.' 

P. 41, 1. 20, for 'dependant' read ' dependent.' 

P. 68, 1. 15, for ' Ciciir read 'Cecill.' 

P. 70, 1. 32, for ' por ' read ' For.' 



YALE STUDIES IN ENGLISH 
Albert S. Cook, Editor 

I. The Foreign Sources of Modern English 

Versification. Charlton M. Lewis, Ph.D. .50 

II. ^Ifric: a New Study of his Life and Writ- 
ings. Caroline Louisa White, Ph.D. . 1,50 

III. The Life of St. Cecilia, from MS. Ashmole 
43 and MS. Cotton Tiberius E. VII, with 
Introduction, Variants, and Glossary. 
Bertha Ellen Lovewell, Ph.D. . . . i.oo 

IV. Dryden's Dramatic Theory and Practice. 

Margaret Sherwood, Ph.D 50 

V. Studies in Jonson's Comedy. Elisabeth 

Woodbridge, Ph.D 50 

VI. A Guide to the Middle English Metrical Ro- 
mances dealing with English and Germanic 
Legends, and with the Cycles of Charle- 
magne and of Arthur. Anna Hunt 
Billings, Ph.D. (In preparation) . . 1.50 

VII. The Legend of St. Andrew, an Old English 
Epic, translated into Blank Verse, with 
an Introduction. Robert Kilburn Root. 
(In preparation) 50 

VIII. Classical Mythology in Milton. Charles 

Grosvenor Osgood, Jr. (In preparation) .75 



LAMSON. WOLFFE AND COMPANY 
Boston, New York, and London 



